Also by
Ph-ilip Jose Fanner
time's last gift
the alley god
the lovers
dare
inside outside
strange relations
the green odyssey
Published by Ballantine Books
TRAITOR
TO THE LIVING
Philip Jose Farmer
BALLANTINE BOOKS • NEW YORK
FR1;This is for Brian Kirby, staffer of the staff
and patron saint of the upright.
Copyright © 1973 by Philip Jose Farmer
All rights reserved.
SBN 345236130125
First Printing: November, 1&73
Printed in the United States of America
Cover art by Hans Ulrich and Ute Osterwalder
BALLANTINE BOOKS, INC. 201 East 50th Street, New York, N.Y. 10022
I.
Gordon Carfax moaned.
He was sitting up in bed and reaching out for
Frances.
The blinds were graying with dawn, and Frances had
left with the night.
There were no fowl in the neighborhood, only barking
dogs, but he was sure, at that moment, that he had
faintly heard a crowing. He had read too much, he told
himself later. Hamlet's ghost and all that. But his explanation
was too soft to turn aside the knife of reason.
Out of the dark grayness, Frances had appeared. The
grayness had swirled, as if it were ectoplasm arranging
itself around her. Slowly, silently, she had been gliding
toward him. Her arms were stretched out to him. She
was unmarked, as he remembered her just before the
accident. She was smiling, but behind the smile was
hurt and anger.
"Frances?" he said. "H only I had known..."
And then the cock had crowed somewhere in his
mind, and Frances, also a mental configuration, had
evaporated. She had not just disappeared; she had
seemed to boil away in little gray clouds.
He lay back sighing and with the breath that followed
he sucked in reality. But weren't dreams a part
of reality?
And wasn't it only through dreams that the dead
could return?
Raymond Western had said that that was not so. No,
give the devil--Western--his due. He had made no
claim that the dead could return. He affirmed only that I
2 Traitor to the Living
they could be located and they could talk with the living.
Western could prove his claims with MEDIUM,
which crouched metallic and humming in his house in
Los Angeles.
Carfax was not alone in dreaming of the dead. The
whole world was dreaming of them; the dreams were
troubled or joyous or frightening, just as the conscious
life of the world was troubled or joyous or frightening.
There was little doubt that MEDIUM could be used
to speak with somethings or somebodies. And many accepted
Western's statements that these entities were
dead human beings.
Gordon Carfax had another explanation, and from
this a great uproar had resulted. Sometimes, he wished
he had kept his mouth shut. ^_
Now he was the center of world attention and might
just possibly be involved in a murder. In its aftereffects,
rather.
He closed his eyes and hoped he could go back to
sleep. He also hoped that, if he did sleep, he would not
dream. Or, if he did, he would dream pleasantly. He
had thought he had loved Frances, but when she came
to him in dreams, she scared him.
2.
PROFESSOR SAYS SPOOKS REALLY
SCIENCE-FICTION MONSTERS
Carfax forced himself to read the article under the
headline. Disgusted, he threw the paper down on the
floor with several others.
Trust the yellow dog the National Questioner to give
that turn to his lecture.
Yet, he thought, as he picked up the New York
Times from the pile on the table by his chair, the article
was essentially correct.
He was front-page news. Even the Times's writeup
on him was on the front page. In pre-MEDIUM days,
it would have mentioned him--if at all--some place
deep within its massive body.
"It can't be denied that we are getting communications
from another world, another universe, in fact,"
said Gordon Carfax, Professor of Medieval History at
Traybell University, Bush-is, Illinois. "We need not, however, depend upon the supernatural for explanation.
Using Occam's razor..."
The National Questioner had defined Occam's razor.
Its editors had supposed, and rightly, that most of its
readers would think, if they thought at all, that
Occam's razor was some sort of barber's tool.
The New York Times had not bothered to explain
the term, leaving it up to their readers to go to the dictionary,
if they needed to do so.
3
4 Traitor to the Living
However, the Times had also used "science-fiction"
in classifying his theory.
Carfax was exasperated by this, but he had to admit
that it was almost impossible to get away from that
word; the temptation was too great for journalists. The
moment you spoke of the "fifth dimension"--reported
as the more familiar "fourth" by the National Questioner--you
invoked science-fiction. And when you
went on to talk of "polarized universes," of "\^rlds at
right angles to ours," and "alien sentients with possibly
sinister designs on our Earth," you ensured that the reporters
would mention science-fiction.
You also ensured that your opponents had a solid
launching base for ridicule.
But even the newsmagazine Time had refrained from
its almost-compulsory policy of sacrificing truth for the
sake of witty sarcasm. At the end of a series of articles
supposed to devastate MEDIUM and Western, Time had admitted that Western might be right. Shortly after
this. Carfax had presented his theory. Eager for any explanation
other than the supernatural, Time had then
backed Carfax. Once again, it was attacking Western.
Carfax had stated in his lecture that his theory owed
a certain debt to science-fiction. But it did not derive
from that field of literature any more than space travel
or television did. Men, not books or magazines, had
originated these. Carfax was advocating that scientists
consider all theories to explain the entities which
MEDIUM had contacted. The theory to be developed
first would be the simplest one. And this, according to
Carfax, was the theory that the "spirits" were actually
nonhuman inhabitants of a universe occupying the
same space as ours but "at right angles" to ours. And
these entities, for no good reason, were pretending to
be dead human beings.
Western, via a series of news media interviews, had
asked how these entities had gotten such detailed and
valid knowledge about the people they were supposed
to be impersonating.
Traitor to the Living 5
Carfax had replied, also via the news media, that the
entities probably had always had some means of spying
on us. They had not been able to communicate with us
until MEDIUM opened the way. Or, possibly, they
could have communicated at any time but preferred,
for some reason, that we do it first.
Carfax put down the Times and unfolded the local
morning paper, the Busiris Journal-Star. It contained
an article which capsulized, for the dozenth time, his lecture and the "riot" that followed. Actually, the "riot"
was a fist fight among six men immediately after a man
was knocked down by a huge, heavily weighted purse
swung by a woman.
It all started when Carfax gave the final lecture in
the Roberta J. Blue Memorial Lecture Series. One stipulation
of the memorial was that the final lecture be
given by a member of the Traybell University faculty.
Moreover, the speaker must talk about a subject outside
his/her specialized field.
Carfax had volunteered to speak. He had, in fact,
used his pull with the clean of education, a Wednesday
night poker partner, to get the appointment. Ordinarily,
he would have avoided this as a chore, especially since
it was scheduled for a Thursday night and final examinations
began the following Monday.
But he believed fiercely that there had to be a simpler
and more scientific explanation for Western's findings.
And so he had notified members of the Busirian
press and TV stations of the tenor of his lecture. He
had expected to get only local publicity, but the manager
of a TV station had notified the Chicago Tribune. When Carfax had entered the lecture room, he had
found, not the usual fifty or so students and faculty but
five hundred people from the university and city.
Moreover, four Chicago reporters and a Chicago TV
team were present. The Tribune reporter had discovered
that Carfax was first cousin to Western, and this
was to be played up in the news media. It had no rele-
6 Traitor to the Living
vance to the issue, but the implications that the dispute
was a family quarrel were pushed by the media.
It did no good for Carfax to explain that he had
never met his cousin.
Carfax gave a lecture much punctuated and, from
his viewpoint, nearly ruined, by both cheers and boos.
Afterward, he answered questions from the audience.
Mrs. Knowlton, tall, angular, middle-aged, possessor
of a very loud and commanding voice, was the first--
and last--inquisitor. She was the sister of the publisher
of the local newspaper, and she had recently lost her
husband, daughter, and grandchild in a boating accident.
She was desperate to believe that they were still
living and that she could talk to them. She was not,
however, hysterical, and her questions were intelligent.
"You keep referring to Western's theory," she said
after Carfax had tried to answer her satisfactorily. "But
it's not theory! It's fact! MEDIUM works just as Mr.
Western says it does, and some of the greatest minds in
the United States agree with him, even though they
were prepared to call him a quack when they started
the investigation!
"Professor Carfax, just who is the quack? You or Mr.
Western? You tell us that the scientists should be using
Occam's razor! I suggest that it's about time you used it
yourself!"
"Cut your throat with it!" a large and hairy student
had yelled.
He was looking at Carfax, so Carfax supposed that
the advice was for him, not Mrs. Knowlton.
Mrs. Knowlton's voice rose high and clear, overriding
the hubbub.
"Professor Carfax, you say that we who believe in
Western do so only because of emotional factors! We're
supposed to be operating on highly subjective factors!
Well, Doctor Carfax, why are you so emotional, so
subjective, in your denial of our beliefs, when all the
evidence is on our side? Isn't the blind emotionalism,
as you call it, all yours?"
Traitor to the Living 7
Carfax had gotten angry then, perhaps, no, undoubtedly,
because her accusation was based on solid
ground. He was not entirely objective; his theory
sprang from a hunch. It was true that hunches often
were the forefathers of hypotheses that later turned out
to be excellent theories and often ended in proof. But
he could not say that in public.
As it turned out, he was not able to say that or anything.

A man leaped up and yelled, "Carfax hates us! He
wants to deny the greatest thing since creation!"
The man was quoting Western's famous phrase. Car-
fax had a reply to it, but the man was knocked forward
by the ten-pound purse (a reporter retrieved it and
weighed it before returning it to the owner just after
she was bailed out).
The noise and melee were not stopped until some
time after the police came. But the furore had not
ceased there. Carfax had become a national figure. As
such, he received many phone calls from all over the
country. The two he was most concerned about at this
time were from Los Angeles.
One was from Raymond Western, who had invited him to fly to California for a free session with
MEDIUM.
The other was from Patricia Carfax. She was the
daughter of Rufton Carfax, who was the uncle of Western and Gordon Carfax.
Miss Carfax had been somewhat hysterical but evidently
sincere. She believed that Western had murdered
her father so that he could steal the schematics for
MEDIUM.
3.
Gordon Carfax sat in an easy chair in the glassed-in
sun porch and sipped coffee. It was delicious, a blend
of six special South American coffees which he
prepared himself every two weeks. He watched the tiny
wrens diving in and out of the little round entrance to
the tiny wooden house hung from the limb of the big
sycamore tree in his backyard. He enjoyed the red
beauty of the cardinal perched upon the edge of the
white birdbath beside a mulberry tree.
The house was comfortable and quiet, though he often
felt lonely in it. It was in the middle-class Knoll-
woods division on the edge of the middle-sized, mid-Illinois
city of Busiris. Carfax had purchased it shortly
after being hired by Traybell University. It had needed
some repair and much interior decorating. He had finished
the repairing but had not yet gotten around to the
interior by the time he had married Frances. She had
been happy to quit her job as secretary to the clean of
women at Traybell, and to plunge into fixing up the
house according to her excellent tastes.
And then, as she was about done with the decorating
and was looking for another project, she had died.
On that twilit summer evening, Gordon Carfax had
commented that he was out of cigarettes. Frances had
refrained from her usual answer that she wished he
would give up smoking. Instead, she had offered to
drive to the shopping center for him. There she would
also stop in at the book emporium and pick up a paperback
mystery. This had irked him because the
house was full of books, ranging all the way from the
8
Traitor to the Living 9
heaviest of classics to the lightest of murder mysteries.
There must have been at least a score of the latter
which sae had not yet read.
He said something about this, and she had replied
that she wasn't in the mood for any of them. She had
then asked him if he'd like to go along for the ride. It would do him, and her, some good to get his nose out
of a book.
Somewhat crossly, perhaps because he felt guilty, he
had said that the book was one which he could use for
tomorrow's class in Medieval English History. And if
she was hinting again that he did not talk to her
enough, she should remember that he had taken her
out last night to a show and a few drinks at the Golden
Boar's Head.
Frances had slammed the door hard enough to startle
him. She was justifiably angry, he told himself later,
since they had not talked during the movie, and in the
tavern they had been joined by the head of the English
Department and his wife and so had exchanged only a
few words.
A few minutes after she left, she was dead. An old
man had driven his large, heavy car at fifty kilometers
an hour through a stop sign in a 30-kph zone and
rammed through the door of her German import and
into her.
Frances went underground. Mr. Lincks, a very solid
citizen and very rich, went into the hospital overnight
for observation. He had a cut on his head and a ticket
for going through a stop sign. Lincks claimed he had
not been able to see the stop sign because of an obscuring
bush.
It was true that the city had failed to keep the bush
cropped and that a stranger might have missed it. Car-
fax could, however, prove that the old man had driven
this route many times. The only witness was a seventeen
year old who, it turned out, was drunk and driving
with a suspended license. And he had twice been
charged though not convicted of car stealing. The last
10 Traitor to the Living
car he was supposed to have stolen had been from one
of Mr. Lincks's car lots. It was Lincks's own testimony,
given shortly after the policeman showed up, that
had resulted in the ticket for failure to stop. The claim
that Lincks was doing fifty was based on the youth's
testimony, and nothing he said was likely to be believed.

Two weeks ago, Mr. Lincks had flown to Los Ange- les and purchased three hours of medium's time. On
returning to Busiris, he had been interviewed by Mrs.
Knowlton of the Journal-Star. Her article had quoted in
full Mr. Lincks's overwhelmingly favorable impression
of Western and MEDIUM. Mr. Lincks had indeed
talked to his late and dearly beloved wife, and now he
looked forward to seeing her "in the great beyond." He
was vague about the details of her description of the afterlife.
He had been mainly concerned in finding out if
she were happy and in assuring her that he would
never be happy until reunited with her and God. He
had also spent much time (at $5,000 per half-hour) in
telling her how well the automobile agency and his investments
were doing. The actual time spent talking to
her was about thirty minutes. It had taken two hours to
locate her and half an hour to establish her identity,
even though he had been sure from the first moment of
contact that it was his wife. The FCC required the
half-hour of identity-establishing if the session were not
free. Even the dead suffered from too much government
interference, Mr. Lincks said.
However, despite the heavy hand of the federal government
on free enterprise, MEDIUM certainly "exposed
the wrongness of those godless atheists who called
Mr. Western a crook and established the etemalness
and true verity of the Good Book."
Mr. Lincks had overlooked the fact that the majority
of Christian sects denied that it had been proved that
MEDIUM could get into contact with the dead.
Traitor to the Living 11
Carfax, after wading the article, had been swept by
fury to the phone. He had called Mr. Lincks at his
main office on Lot No. A-l of the Robert (Bob) Lincks
Easy Credit Automobile Agency, told him who he was,
and then had said, "Why didn't you talk to my wife
and ask her forgiveness for your criminal driving?"
Lincks had sputtered and then had said, "If she'd
been driving an American car instead of that German
tin can, she'd be alive today!" And he had hung up.
Carfax felt ashamed of himself, though he did not
know why.
Now, drinking the coffee and watching the birds, he
thought of Frances. Perhaps the shame had come because
he had always felt that if he had gone with her,
he would have saved her. He would have insisted on
finishing a chapter before they left and that would have
altered the timing, and the old man would have sailed
through the stop sign and struck no one.
Perhaps he opposed Western's claims because he did
not want to believe that it would be possible to talk to
Frances again. Perhaps he feared her reproaches.
He rose and took the empty cup into the kitchen,
bright with the new paint that Frances had applied only
three weeks ago. The wall clock indicated 09:05. Patri-
cia Carfax had said that she would call him back at
eleven this morning, Illinois time. She'd be phoning
from a public booth, as she had done the first time. But
she'd use one that had a viewphone so that he could see
her face and be sure that she really was his cousin. He
could compare her features with the photographs of her
in the family album. The latest showed her at the age
of twelve, but she had not changed so much that he
would not be able to recognize her.
Carfax had proposed that she use the viewphone.
For all he knew. Western had put some girl up to posing
as his cousin so that he could, in some way,
discredit him. Western was, despite all the publicity, an
essentially mysterious person. His vital statistics were
12 Traitor to the Living
available, but the true nature of the man himself eluded
even the most perceptive interviewers.
Western had made a good impression on Carfax
when he had called. His voice was deep and rich and
friendly. His big deep-blue eyes and somewhat aquiline
nose and out-thrust, cleft chin gave him strength and
sincerity.
Carfax knew too well that appearances meant little.
This, plus his prejudice against Western's claims, had
made him very wary. Yet he had ended the conversation
feeling that he had perhaps made a mistake about
the man. Or, at least, he would have to try to be more
objective to ensure against making a mistake.
After the spell had worn off, he regained the feeling
that Western, despite his seeming frankness, was far
from being honest.
Western had not only invited him to come at any
time to his place for a free session. He had offered to
pay Carfax's roundtrip air fare. Carfax had thanked
him and said that he would think about it. He would
reply not later than Saturday.
Why was Western offering all this? He was speeding
along the road to success with no obstacles of any importance
in sight. He had many antagonists but many
more friends. Why should he worry because some obscure
professor of history had happened to get some
publicity about his theory? What could Carfax be to
Western other than a minor nuisance?
Or was Western aware that Patricia Carfax had
phoned him and so was trying to invalidate anything
she might say?
Whatever the real situation, Gordon Carfax had
never meant to say no to Western. He was far too curious
about MEDIUM. He would have to see for himself
what it was all about. And he could never have borrowed
enough money to pay for a three-hour session
with MEDIUM.
He would, however, wait until after Patricia's call
before he called Western. He might even put off phonTraitor to the Living 13
ing until late. that evening. He did not want to give
Western the impression that he was eager.
To be honest, he told himself, he was somewhat
scared of the idea of sitting down before MEDIUM.
He heard a car draw up before his house. A moment
later, a car door slammed. A few seconds afterward, the door chimes bonged.
Carfax grimaced and strode through the living room
to the front door. Since the lecture, he had been besieged
by phone calls and by visitors. He had changed
his phone number to an unlisted one, and he had tacked
a sign up by the door.
PLEASE DO NOT DISTURB
WRITE IF YOU MUST COMMUNICATE
But many people paid no attention to the notice.
Opening the peephole, he suddenly remembered the
case of the private investigator who had looked through
a keyhole and received a spray of nitric acid. The man
had been a friend of his, and had, in fact, worked on
several cases with him.
Carfax was, however, wearing his spectacles at the
moment, so that any acid would be diverted.
He shook his head and grinned, told himself he was
getting more paranoid every year, and put his eye to
the hole.
The woman was about thirty. She had a pretty face,
though her nose was a trifle too long and there were
spiderleg lines from the corners of her nose to the corners
of her mouth. Her reddish-bronze hair was cut
short and seemed to be naturally curly, though it was
difficult to be sure of that, of course. She was wearing a
white somewhat rumpled dress over an attractively
curved figure.
He knew then why he had thought the hair was
14 Traitor to the Living
naturally curly. He had seen her before, though not in
the flesh.
He swung the door open and saw the two suitcases
beside her.
"You were supposed to call me," he said. "Come in,
anyway."
4.
Patricia Carfax looked like a younger edition of his
mother. The differences were that her hair was lighter,
her nose longer, her eyes were a deeper blue, and she
had legs even longer than his mother's. And his mother
had never had that desperate look.
He stepped out to pick up the suitcases.
She said, very softly, "When we go in it might be
best to turn up the radio before we start talking. Your
house might be bugged."
"Oh?" he said. He picked up the cases and followed
her in. He set them down and rolled five long-playing
Beethoven marbles into the stereo. While the Eroica was blasting, he gestured for her to follow him out onto
the sun porch. Beethoven continued his function of
beauty and of ensuring that electronic eavesdroppers, if
any, were thwarted.
"I'll get some coffee," he said. "Sugar and cream?"
"No, thank you. Black. I'm a purist."
Returning from the kitchen, he put her cup and saucer
on the little table by her chair, put down his own
coffee, also black, and then pulled up a chair close to
hers.
"Is anybody after you?"
"I don't think anybody was on the plane with me, I
mean, no shadow was. If he had been, he surely would
have done something to me before I got here."
"He?"
"Well, I suppose a woman could have been sent to
stop me. But I thought all professional killers were
men."
15
16 Traitor to the Living
"The fact that you're here shows that nobody meant
to kill you," he said. "Killing is very easy; especially in
crowds or on the city streets. It makes little difference if
it's day or night."
She sighed and leaned back and, suddenly, she gave
the impression of being boneless.
"I'll bet you're hungry," he said. "Bacon and eggs in
a little while sound good?"
"Could you make it a hamburger? I don't like bacon
and eggs. But I am hungry! And I'm also very tired!"
She sat up, regaining the appearance of hardness under
the rounded flesh.
"But I can't sleep until I get everything off my
chest."
Carfax could not help glancing at her full breasts.
She caught the glance, looked down, looked up, saw
him smiling, and laughed. The laughter was somewhat
thin; the cup shook in her hand; her eyes showed too
much white.
She drank the coffee without spilling any and set the
cup down with only a slight rattle against the saucer.
She said, "I suppose it was overly cautious of me,
maybe cowardly, not to phone and tell you I was coming.
But I got to thinking after my call, and it seemed
to me that it just might be possible that Western had
your house bugged and your line tapped."
"Why?"
"Because I told him I was going to you for help. I
shouldn't have, I know that now. And it was a spur-
of-the-moment thing. I didn't know you, except that
you were my cousin and you had once been a detective.
I just pulled your name out of a pile of rage, you
might say. But I'll get to that.
"The thing was, really, I wanted to get out of Los
Angeles, and I wanted to talk to you face to face. Even
with the viewphone, things are so impersonal, and I was sick to death of impersonality, of hiding with no
one to talk to. And I knew that that man had been
Traitor to the Living 17
hanging around the entrance of the apartment building
down the street from my motel..."
"In Los Angeles?"
"Yes, I'd moved there so I could be close to
Western. I mean, not to that motel. I had an apartment
just outside Beveriy Hills, but I moved out when I
knew that Western was after me. My lease wasn't up
yet, but I'd paid the rent three months ahead. And I've
moved twice since. I left my car with a friend in the
Valley so Western couldn't trace me through it. And I
never sent back for it because he may have left somebody
to watch it."
"It takes money to hire a man just to hang around
one place for months on the off-chance you might come
back."
"Oh, Western has it! He has lots of money; he's a
multi-millionaire! By rights, that money should be
mine. But he has it all, and still he wants to kill me!
Just like he did my father!"
"You understand that I have to be objective," he
said. "I just can't take your word, you know. So please
don't take offense at any of my questions."
"I won't," she said. "I know that I have to prove my
accusations."
"You only have to give me some good grounds for
suspecting Western. I doubt you could prove
anything."
"You're right," Patricia said, sitting up a little
straighter and smiling. "You're right. First, I may as
well satisfy your curiosity as to why I didn't go to the
police and tell them my suspicions about Western. Not
suspicions. Facts. Only, the police, you see, would ask
me for proof, and I can't give them anything that
would stand up in court. Not enough, really, to make
them haul him in for questioning. Besides, he's such a
famous person now, and so powerful, the police would
hesitate doing anything to him unless they caught him
red-handed."
"I doubt that," Carfax said. "They might not like to
18 Traitor to the Living
arrest him, but they would do it if they had sufficient
cause."
"But if I went to them, then Western would know
where I was, and he could get to me. Anyway, I went
to a lawyer and presented my case. He told me I didn't
have a chance. If I would leave my phone number, he
would call me later. He might just change his mind. I
said, no, thank you, I would tell him where I lived only
when he became my lawyer.
"I walked out, and I took a taxi straight back to my
motel, and there is where I made a mistake. I think he
sent someone to tail me..."
"Who did?"
"The lawyer!"
"Who was he?"
"Roger Hampton. Of Hampton, Thorburr, Roxton,
and Row."
"They have a very good reputation. Why would
Hampton send somebody to tail you?"
"Because he thought I was crazy and would get back
at Western even if I had to shoot him to do it! I got
pretty emotional when I was in his office! But I'm sure
that he called Western and told him where I was."
"It's true he hadn't taken your case, but what you
told him should have been confidential."
"He may have thought Western was in danger from
a maniac and so he told him where I was but didn't say
anything about what I'd told him."
"Or he may have had nothing to do with it," Carfax
said. "Your shadow, if any, may have been on your
trail before you went to Hampton."
"If any?" she said. "I know he was following me. I
saw him go to the desk and ask the clerk there about
me. After he left, I asked the clerk if he'd been asking
questions about me, and he said he had."
Carfax waved his hand and said, "Go on."
"I packed right away and was out of there in fifteen
minutes. I took a taxi to a restaurant in Sherman Oaks
and another from there to Tarzana. I rented a car, paid
Traitor to the Living 19
cash, and took off for Route 1.1 was going to stay with
some friends in Carmel; I didn't think Western would
know about them. And then, going down one of those
steep hills on Route I..."
"I know," he said.
"I was almost killed! The brakes gave out. I rode the
car all the way down and around the curves and the
only reason I didn't run headlong into cars in the outside
lane when I was going around the curves was that
no one was coming the other way.
"I made the curve at the bottom, even though I went
off on the shoulder, and then a tire blew and the car
turned over. I got out without a scratch, but I was terribly
scared. The car was completely wrecked. A police
car stopped and took me back to the restaurant where
I'd parked the car while I ate. Sure enough, there was a
pool of brake fluid in my parking space.
"I refused medical aid. I didn't need it, except for a
few shots of whiskey. Another policeman came in and
said the master cylinder had been tampered with. No
doubt of it. And it was done on the parking lot, because
the brakes had been all right when I drove in, and there wasn't any traffic when I left so I just drove
out without using the brakes. It wasn't until I started
going down the hill that I used the brakes, and then
it was too late."
"And nobody but Western would have any desire to kill you?"
"Nobody."
Fifty points out of a hundred in your favor now, he
thought.
He said, "Tell it from the beginning, or we'll wander
all over the place. I'll keep quiet and ask questions
later."
"All right. You know my father was a professor of
physics at the University of Big Sur, California?"
"I read it in the papers. By the way, all I know
about the case is what I read in the New York Times. The local paper barely mentioned it."
20 Traitor to the Living
"Before he went to Big Sur, he taught at UCLA.
Even then he must've been working on MEDIUM. He
spent a lot of his time at home on equations, schematics,
diagrams, tiny models of something or other. I saw
them now and then when I'd come into his study, and I
asked 1nm once what he was working on. He said, in a
joking manner, that he was working on something that
would be the biggest thing since creation."
"Western is supposed to have invented that phrase."
"MEDIUM wasn't the only thing he stole from my
father. Dad always kept the papers in his safe. But, after
we moved to Big Sur Center, he built an electronic
device of some sort. It was small, compared to
MEDIUM, but it ate up tremendous quantities of
power. You should have seen our electric bills."
"Any of those bills survive the fire?" Carfax said.
Then, hastily, "I know I said I'd keep quiet, but there
are some things ..."
"No, they were all burned up. Of course, the power
company had records. I say had, because when I asked
for them, I was told that they had been destroyed. It
was six months after the fire, and the company said it
didn't keep records of paid bills any longer than that.
It was part of their recycling policy.
"Anyway, I knew he was using a staggering amount
of power. We were living together, and I was sharing
expenses. I was secretary to the university president
then, you know. No, you wouldn't know. I was making
good money, but I couldn't afford to split the power
bill. He said he'd take care of all of it. But I knew Dad
couldn't afford it. And, after a few months, he said he
was going to a man from whom he could borrow
money at a very low rate of interest. Guess who that
was."
Carfax was determined to say nothing.
"His nephew. My cousin. And yours. Dad got the
money, but he must have been forced to tell Western
what he was working on. Still, would anybody advance
money for a crazy, far-out thing like MEDIUM? It'd
Traitor to the Living 21
be like lending money to build a perpetual-motion machine."

Which, Carfax thought, was now theoretically possible.
MEDIUM had opened the gateway to more
things than communication with the dead.
"Dad must've got his machine to the point where he
could give a convincing demonstration. I don't know. I
never saw Western at our house, nor did Dad ever say
anything about his being there. But he could have come
there while I was working or maybe when I was off to
Europe during the summer."
Carfax wanted to ask her if she knew for certain that
Western had advanced the money to her father.
As if reading his mind, she said, "Dad suddenly started
paying the power bills and buying more equipment.
I knew he'd deposited twenty thousand dollars at one
time and ten thousand at another."
Carfax mouthed silently, "Thirty thousand?"
"A good part went for electronic components and
consoles and cabinets. Dad wouldn't tell me where he
got the money or what the thing was he was working
on. He said it'd all come out in good time, and meantime
I wasn't to worry. The deposits were in cash, and
receipts never did turn up. If there were any, they were
burned. Or taken.
"I don't know why Dad wouldn't tell me what he
was doing. I wouldn't have laughed at him- or thought
he was crazy. At least, I wouldn't have told him so."
She stopped, frowned, and said, "I must be honest.
Yes, I would have thought he was losing his mind, and
I probably would have been unable to keep quiet about
it. I would have told him what I thought. And I might
have tried to get psychiatric help for him. I didn't believe
in survival after death or, in fact, in anything of a
supernatural nature. That's a redundancy, isn't it? Supernatural
nature.
"But neither did Dad. Not as far as I knew. But my
mother had died four years before, and he took it very
hard. .That's why I went to live with him. I was afraid
22 Traitor to the Living
he'd grieve himself to death or maybe even kill himself.
And, well, I said I'd be honest. I needed him almost as
much as he needed me. I loved my mother very much,
and I'd just been divorced. I went to him so he could
give me comfort and so I could give him comfort."
She opened her purse, removed a delicate handkerchief,
and dabbed at her eyes.
"It's possible that his desire to make sure she wasn't
dead, that she did live, that he would see her again
some day, be with her . , . didn't A. Conan Doyle take
up spiritualism after his son died?"
"I think it was somebody in his family."
"But, Dad, I'm certain, would want to approach the
problem scientifically. He wouldn't go to a medium.
And it's possible that Mom's death had little to do with
his project. He may have serendipitously stumbled
across the principles of MEDIUM. Only it wasn't such
a happy discovery, as it turned out."
Looking at the grass, still dew-wet, and at the birds,
Carfax felt no intimations of immortality. If he felt
anything, it was an intimation of continuity of life in
this world. The dead were dead, and they would never
come back unless it was in the form of food for soil.
And man's burial customs often assured that he
wouldn't even do that.
Now, he doubted even the continuity of life. Man
was doing his best to kill off all life, himself included.
"It was the evening of March 17," she said. "I had
driven up to Santa Cruz to visit some college friends,
and I got back to the university about one that mom-
ing. I was tired but not unhappy, because I'd had a
good time. The tank was almost empty, and Dad would
need the car in the morning because his was in the garage.
He had to go to a department meeting in the
morning, he said, but he didn't say why. So I decided
to get a new tank before I went to bed. That probably
saved my life. And then, just as I drove away from the
service station ..."
Traitor to the Living 23
She swallowed audibly and, when she resumed, her
voice was tight.
"I heard an explosion. The whole town heard it. The
house was five blocks away from the station, but the
noise sounded as if it were right beside me. The windows
were blown out for blocks around, you know,
and the neighbors were thrown out of bed..
"I... I had to stop for a couple of minutes. I was so
shaken up. Then I drove home, very fast. Somehow, I
knew whose house it was.
"The house was blown apart and burning; it was just
one great bonfire. The firemen got there a few minutes
after I did, and they spent the first hour trying to keep
the houses next door from catching on fire, too. I just
sat there, unable to move or speak, unable to do anything
except watch the flames and the firemen and police
and the mob that had gathered.^Then one of the
neighbors pointed me out to a policeman, or so she told
me later, and the next I knew, I was being taken off in
an ambulance. The doctor there gave me a sedative,
and I woke up the evening of the next day. But I still
wasn't thinking very well, and I was weak.
"They told me later what they found. Dad's body
was blown out into the backyard, but a mass of flaming
wood fell on him, and so he was not only ... mangled,
torn apart, really ... he was burned beyond recognition.
He was identified by his teeth only; our dentist
had the records. And... and..."
She blew into her handkerchief and wiped her eyes
with the tip of it. He went into the kitchen and came
back with several kleenexes. The tears had ruined her
makeup, and after she looked into a pocket mirror, she
went upstairs to the bathroom to repair the damage.
When she returned, she not only looked better, she
managed a smile.
"The wall safe was shut," she said, "but it was
empty. So it was obvious that it had been opened, the
papers removed, everything removed, in fact, including
24 Traitor to the Living
my jewelry, and then it was closed. Whoever took the
stuff must have forced Dad to open it for him.
"The police concluded that the explosion was caused
by gas. The jets of the artificial log in the fireplace were
shut tight, but the police thought that they must have
been turned on until the house was filled with gas. The
windows and doors were all shut, and there was some
evidence that they had been taped. The tape would've
burned up, of course, but they, the police, I mean, had
some way of determining that tape had been used.
"But Dad did not die from breathing in the gas.
There wasn't any gas in his lungs. He had died of a
blow on his head. At least, he had been hit on the head
so hard that he should have died from the blow. But it
couldn't be determined that he had been struck with
some blunt instrument wielded by a man. It was possible
that the explosion had driven some heavy object
against his head. It didn't seem likely, however, for
then he would have been breathing in the gas. So he
must have been hit over the head before the gas was
turned on.
"Then the killer turned on the gas--he must have
been wearing an oxygen mask--waited until the house
was full of gas and then set some device to ignite after
he left and so cause the gas to explode. The police
didn't find anything they could identify as the igniting
device, but that may have been, must've been, destroyed
in the explosion.
"The killer slipped out of the back door, closed it,
and was gone by the time the gas exploded. The two
models of MEDIUM were destroyed by the fire and
the explosion. An electronics expert who examined
them said that some circuits had been removed from
them. He didn't know what the models were supposed
to do; he'd never seen anything like them. And without
the missing circuits installed, he would never be able to
figure them out.
"Since the killer must've forced Dad to open the safe
Traitor to the Living 25
for him so he could get the MEDIUM schematics. Dad
must've recognized him."
Carfax could not restrain himself.
"Not if he wore a mask and disguised his voice."
"I know. But he knew that there wasn't going ta be
any witnesses, so why should he bother concealing his
identity? Anyway, whoever did it, Western was behind
it, if Western didn't do it himself. He was the only one
who could possibly have known what Dad was working
on. It wasn't just a coincidence that Western announced
he'd communicated with the dead only six months after
my father died.
"I knew that Western had stolen Dad's plans, but
how could I prove it? I didn't have any evidence that
could stand up in court. But I wasn't just going to fold
my hands and let him get away with killing my Dad,
not if I could possibly help it. So the first thing I did
was to use my insurance money to move to Los Ange-
les and hire a detective agency to investigate Western.
"The news media have reported a lot about him, so I
suppose you know his general background. He's got a
B.A. in business administration, and he inherited his
father's seven electronic-radio-TV stores. He took a
number of technical courses in college, and he's got a
first-class radiotelephone operator's license. But he
doesn't have the knowledge or the genius to invent..."
"I'm sorry to interrupt again," Carfax said, "but you
don't have to have a Ph.D. to be an inventor or a discoverer
of new principles."
"Yes," she said, her eyes widening as if she were angry,
"but Western had apparently never done anything
after he got out of college except run the business, play
the stockmarket, and chase women. I'll tell you the
type of man he is! The one time I was alone with him,
after Dad's funeral, I went out on a date with him just
to find out what he and Dad had been up to. In fact, I
practically made sure he would ask me out. I called
him and asked to talk to him about Dad. He took me
to Scandia's to eat, and we had quite a few drinks.
26 Traitor to the Living
Then he said we could talk better in his apartment,
quieter, you know, and I said that would be better. I
hoped that, with enough drinks, and, I'll admit it, the
tendency for a man to talk more if he's with a good-
looking woman--I have little false modesty--that he'd
say something he shouldn't."
Her eyes were even wider, and her voice was no longer
thin with grief but was thick with anger.
"He asked me to go to bed with him! His own
cousin! And he'd murdered my father! I'm afraid I acted
stupidly then, but I was out of my mind! I slapped
him, and I yelled at him that he had killed my father
so he could steal the plans and that I was going to see
that he paid for what he'd done. If the police didn't get
him, I would.
"I never saw such a change come over a man. For a
minute, I thought he was going to kill me, too, right
there. But no, he was too smart, that one. He got his
temper back as quick as if he'd turned a cold shower
on himself. He said I'd better get out at once, and he
didn't ever want to see me again. And if I started talking
to other people like I'd done to him, he'd see I was
shut up.
"He didn't say he'd kill me or anything like that. He just said he'd shut me up. I'm sure he didn't mean he'd
do it in a legal manner. I got out of there as fast as I
could.
"I found out later, from my agency, that Western
sometimes lets women use MEDIUM even though they
don't have enough money to rent it. If they were beautiful,
he took it out in trade. The filth of the man!"
Carfax thought that it took two to make that sort of
bargain.
"I wonder where your agency got its information?"
he said. "Those women wouldn't be likely to tell stories
on themselves."
"My agency has an inside man working for Western. He was told about those women by one of Western's
secretaries. Western's staff is loyal, but she talked about
Traitor to the Living 27
him because she was in love with the agent and she
thought it wouldn't go any further since he also claimed
to be devoted to Western. The detective business is a
dirty business, isn't it?" ^
"Yes. But few things get done in any business with
clean hands."
"Anyway, the agency got information from women
who'd turned him down. They didn't mind talking!
"Now, I know you're wondering why, if Western is
after me, he didn't get me long ago. It's been eight
months since I told him what I suspected. If he wanted
to kill me, he should have been able to do it by now.
However, he must know that I've hired professionals to
watch him. The two men who run the agency got
anonymous phone calls telling them to drop me as a
client. This was shortly after they found that my phone
line was tapped and my house bugged. And the agency
finally identified several men who'd been tailing me.
They were from another agency, and that agency
wouldn't, of course, tell who had hired it."
"What was your agency? And the other one?
"Fortune and Thomdyke was mine. Western's was
the Magnum Security and Investigation Agency."
Carfax nodded and said, "Fortune and Thomdyke
are in West Hollywood. Magnum is in downtown Los
Angeles, and it's owned by Vahnont. I know all three
men quite well, since I've worked for them at one time
or another."
"Whatever made you decide to be a history professor?"
Patricia said. "I can understand why you'd quit
the private-eye business. It must be very sordid and depressing
and only occasionally exciting. Of course, your
breakdown.. ."
He shrugged, and she continued, "Well, it was in Time. It said you»had a nervous breakdown when you
were working on a case and that it was aggravated,
your breakdown, not the case, I mean, when you were
almost killed by a mudslide during those awful rains,
and.. ."
28 Traitor to the Living
"I was in a private sanitarium for a while and then
at Mount Sinai in Beverly Hills. I was fortunate, or unfortunate,
enough to get a psychotherapist who was a
great artist in his profession."
"Unfortunate?" ^
"Perhaps. Doctor Sloko convinced me, or got me to
convince myself, that I really had been crazy and that
I'd been suffering from a series of extraordinary and
extremely realistic hallucinations. From then on I
recovered fairly rapidly. But I'm still not sure that. . ."
"You must tell me about them some time. But I'm
afraid that you have given Western a great advantage
against you. If he chooses, he can refer to your breakdown
and say, or at least hint, that you're undergoing
another and so nobody should pay any attention to
your science-fiction theory."
Carfax made a face and said, "I was well aware of
that and of what my opponents could do with it.
Western may use that if the going gets too tough for
him. You ..."
He stopped. He did not want to say that one person
who had definitely had mental trouble and another who
might possibly be unbalanced would not make very
good allies.
"We'll talk about that later," she said. "I came to
you because you are my cousin and because you are
definitely not pro-Western. And because you have had
detective experience. And ..."
"All right, let's have it," he said. "No more bush-
beating."
"What?"
"What are you going to ask me to do when I visit
Western."
"It's logical, isn't it?" she said, leaning even closer to
him. "But I realize I haven't any right to ask you, since
you'll get just one session with MEDIUM. You'll probably
want to talk to your wife or your parents or somebody
dear to you. Or, since you're a history teacher,
Traitor to the Living 29
you might want to find out, oh, say, if Secretary of War
Stanton really was behind Lincoln's assassination."
"Lasalle of Chicago University is already working on
that. He has a federal grant."
He paused and then said, "But finding out whether
or not your father was murdered, and who did it, is far
more important than the Lincoln assassination. In fact,
this could be the most important murder case ever."
She let out a deep breath and said, "You'll do it!"
"I'll think about it."
The insidious effect of this conversation, he told himself,
was that he had been eased into contradicting his
own theory. Instead of firmly keeping in mind that the
entities were nonhuman but living, he had started to
think of them as dead human beings. Patricia was appealing
to him for help, yet she believed Western's
claims.
5.
Gordon Carfax had intended never to see Los Ange- les again.
Here he was, aboard a jet lowering on the flight path
into the new Riverside International Airport.
Below, over western Arizona, the air was a thick
gray-green. The mountains under them looked like a
subterranean range seen through a glass-bottom submarine.
Down there was the Kofa Game Reserve,
where, it was reported, the last of the wild North
American pumas still roamed, though coughing and
watery-eyed.
There were also some saguaro cacti, which had died
out except in a few small areas. The polluted air, however,
was only partially responsible for the near-extinction
of the giant cactus.
The president of the United States had promised that
within ten years, no matter what the cost, the smog
would be back to the 1973 level.
The plane landed and taxied to its appointed station
and was presently joined by a telescoping umbilical to
the terminal. Carfax walked into the cavernous air-conditioned
building. He recognized at once the tall thin
man with the broad face and short gray hair. He had
met Edward Tours over the viewphone when he had
called Western back.
They shook hands and spoke briefly of the smog.
However undesirable smog was, it did provide something
to talk about. And to curse.
They continued to speak of such things as increasing
taxes, beaches which turned away anybody who could
not pass a beauty test, the Philadelphia Massacre, the
30
Traitor to the Living 31
Iranian crisis, and the declining literacy rate. By the
time they had covered these subjects--or at least
skimmed over them--Carfax's two suitcases dropped
out of the slot. A little four-wheeled turtle moved under
the cases as the steel arms lifted them in the air; the
cases settled down on the flat back; it rolled up to
Carfax and stopped a foot from him. Carfax dropped
his plastic tag into its slot as two young men picked up
the baggage. The turtle spun around and rolled away.
Tours and his two companions were dressed in
bright orange summer afternoon business suits. They
wore large silvery ankhs at the ends of silvery chains
around their necks. The circles on top of the ankhs
contained golden Ms (for MEDIUM).
About half the crowd in the terminal was wearing
the ankhs.
Tours said, "We'll have to take the INTO, Doctor
Carfax. Sorry about that, but we can't give VIP treatment
any more. Not out of an airport, anyway. Besides
being listed by the media as ecojerks, we'd be subjected
to a fine. But you know..."
"I didn't expect a chauffeured limousine nor do I
want one," Carfax said. "Besides, the INTO is a hell of
a lot faster than the freeway."
They walked to the INTO waiting room. A minute
later, the Hollywood express entered with a shushing
and squeaking noise. They got into one of the egg-
shaped cars of the train. A few minutes later, they were
traveling at 250 kilometers' an hour. Carfax, seated at
the window, watched the countryside between the
great white arches that supported the overhead rail.
The smog didn't look as thick as it had from twelve
thousand kilometers. And, so far, it hadn't bothered
him, since he had not left a filtered air-conditioned environment.

The metropolis had pushed eastward about thirty-
five kilometers, so that the former semidesert was now
solid buildings, houses, and streets. In the older part, there were more high-rises, and some of the streets
32 Traitor to the Living
were now double-decked and nrultiramped. Some of the
streets he had once traveled had disappeared under
buildings. Many pedestrians carried emergency oxygen
masks and tiny cylinders. Otherwise, Los Angeles had
not changed much.
Five minutes after leaving Riverside, the INTO
stopped at the Highland-Sunset Station. The area
around here had changed considerably. Many buildings
had been torn down, and Sunset and Hollywood were
double-decked.
The four men. Tours in the lead, went down the
moving steps inside a plastic tunnel to the upper street
level. Inside a small airhouse, one of the new taricabs
waited for them. It was equipped with fuel cells, electric
motors for each wheel, and a driver with a shaven
head and wearing only electric-blue shorts and a scarlet
neckerchief.
They moved slowly through the traffic west to the
Nicholls Canyon outlet ramp. The new Nicholls Canyon
Via took them directly to the private sideroad that
ran along the hillside to Western's mansion. Half a kilometer
up, a guardhouse and a drawbridge stopped
them. The guardhouse swung out of the way after
Tours had presented a coded tag and stuck his right
thumb into a hole in an ID box. The drawbridge
moved up, and they drove over it.
Massive pylons supported the road, which ran alongside
the steep hill, branching out into other avenues
which ended in ramps leading to various mansions set
into cutbacks in the hillside. The entire hill had been manicured, terraced, and corseted with plastic, metal, and
concrete, but the surface was mostly covered with ivy.
Through the heavy railing on the side of the road,
Carfax could see a large parking lot at the bottom of
the hill. This was beside a tall white apartment building.
The many people on the lot seemed to be divided
into about four groups, most of which were holding up
large signs. A number of police cars were parked
around the edge of the lot.
Traitor to the Living 33
Westernites and anti-Westemites," Tours said. "The
large group is Westernite. The others are anti, but they
don't like each other. One's Catholic, one's Southern
Baptist, one's Church of Scientology, and the other, if I
am not mistaken, is Carfaxite, if you'll pardon the
term."
"I haven't authorized any society to use my name,"
Carfax said. "Not yet, anyway."
"You'd better tell them that, then," Tours said.
Western's house was on the highest point of the hill.
It was a three-story wooden and brick building in antebellum
style. Five blacks in all-white clothes were
working on the lawn and the flowering bushes by the
great porch. Carfax almost expected a goatee-ed colonel
and his hoop-skirted lady to come out on the porch.
"The gardeners are really security guards," Tours
said. "The vegetation looks so green and healthy because
it's plastic."
"The mowers and the clippers?"
"No blades in the mowers; dull edges on the clippers.
Mr. Western doesn't like a police-type atmosphere,
but he has to have guards. Too many misguided
people, like Phillips, for instance, you must
have read about him, have tried to kill Mr. Western.
Some fanatics think they can keep their religion from
being discredited if they kill Mr. Western. They're
crazy, of course."
"I understand that Mr. Western talked to Phillips
only six hours after he died."
"Yes, Phillips was located and queried briefly. He
hadn't recovered yet from the shock of becoming a semb and so wasn't a good contact. Mr. Western does
plan to interview him again, though. He thinks Phillips's
testimony now might convince others of Phillips's
religion that he isn't a fake."
The taxi stopped before a heavy metal gate at the
end of the ramp. A few seconds later, the gate swung
open. The taxi drove around to the side of the house
and entered a downramp into the basement. The flex34 Traitor to the Living
ibie doors swung shut behind them. The passengers got
out, Tours gave his credit card to the driver, who stuck
it in the meter slot and then returned it. The taxi drove
off through the swinging doors. The gray-green smog
was blown back from the entrance by the airblast as
the doors opened.
Tours led Carfax up a staircase of twenty steps into
an enormous and beautifully decorated room. The four
men there seemed to have nothing else to do but lounge
around and look tough. Carfax was ready to submit to
a frisking, but nobody suggested it. He must have
passed metal detectors on the way up, he thought.
They went down a high-ceilinged hall with murals
which he recognized as copies of Etruscan frescoes. At
its end was a small elevator. He and Tours entered and
were taken up to the third floor. Tours did not touch
the controls. They were probably dummies, and a man
was probably watching them through closed-circuit TV
while he operated the controls. Carfax wondered if the
elevator went down into the garage.
They stepped directly into a large office with twenty
desks, behind which were men and women talking over
phones, dictating into typewriters, studying papers, or
listening to recordings. A handsome middle-aged
woman was introduced as Mrs. Morris, Western's private
secretary. Smiling, she led them through a short
hall and a small office with an unoccupied desk and
computer console. Beyond this were a long hall and a
narrow entrance into a small room. Tours waved at the TV camera set in the junction of wall and ceiling, and
the door slid back into the wall.
The room beyond was very large and very chilly. Its
walls were painted off-white and were bare of anything
except some large charts, the nature of which he did
not recognize. Except for a small desk and chair in one corner , and a few chairs here and there, the room had
no furniture.
In its center was Western. Beyond him was
MEDIUM.
»A
6.
Carfax had to give Western credit for one thing. He
had made no effort to create a mystical atmosphere.
There were none of the exotic trappings so often found
in the seance chambers of the human medium. The
room was bare and bright. The dull-gray one-decameter
cube fronted by a curving console with its many panels,
dials, switches, rheostats, indicator lights, and
viewscreens and backed by enormous cables running
down into the floor spelled out S-C-I-E-N-C-E. Western
was not clad in flowing robes covered with astrological
symbols. Nor did he look like a laboratory worker; he
seemed to have just stepped off a tennis court. He wore
white tennis shoes, no socks, light-green shorts, and a
white sleeveless shirt. Thick black hah- curled out over
the deep V of the shirt; his thickly muscled legs were
matted with black curly hair.
Carfax had expected him to be wearing the ankh
with the M, but even that was lacking.
He smiled as he came toward Gordon and put out a
large, powerful, and hairy hand.
When he smiled, he looked much like Patricia.
He talked easily with Carfax for a few minutes,
asking him about the trip, making the usual comments
about the smog, and remarking that life was tolerable
in Los Angeles only if you stayed indoors six months
of the year and if you had much money.
"Oh, not by the way," he said, "but very definitely
relevant—has our cousin gotten in touch with you?"
Carfax had not expected such frankness. His entire
campaign was wrecked in a few seconds.
35
36 Traitor to the Living
It would be best to tell the truth, or, at least, as
much of it as would be needed to convince Western that he was not lying. Western might know that Patri-
cia had been at his house.
"Yes," he answered, hoping his manner was as easy
as Western's. "In fact, she flew out, unannounced, and
was my guest for almost a week."
Carfax had gone through his house very thoroughly,
looking for bugs. He had found no evidence of them or
of a phone tap. Patricia could have been followed to
Busiris, or her destination could have been gotten from
the air line. If the latter were true, it would be obvious
whom she was going to see in Busiris.
"I'm not too surprised, Gordon," Western said. "I
don't know what you think of her, but I think that she
was driven off the deep end by her father's death. She
loved him very much. Perhaps too much. And the circumstances
of his death would be enough to deeply disturb
even a well-balanced person.
"But she accused me of having stolen the plans for
MEDIUM from her father and, of course, since one
follows the other, of having murdered her father. Or
did she tell you that? Of course, she did."
Western certainly knew how to disarm. Who would
believe that such openness could conceal a thief and a
killer?
"Yes, she did," Carfax said.
"And you expected, or at least hoped, to use
MEDIUM, my own invention, to find out if she was
telling the truth?"
"You're very perceptive," Carfax said. "To tell the
truth, and that seems to be what both of us are doing,
I wasn't sure that I would ask you to find my--our--
uncle. I have my own interests, you know."
Western laughed and said, "I'll give you two sessions.
111 admit it will cost me, but I'm not entirely unselfish.
I'm offering two for several reasons. One is that,
if you're convinced I'm right, your following will die
off. Your theory, and others like it, will be scotched
Traitor to the Living 37
aborning. I'm offering some free time to some of my
other opponents, you know. I've got a mob of them
coming in tomorrow. A trinity of Jesuits: a prominent
physicist, an eminent theologian, and an authority on
exorcism. The exorcist has my permission to conduct
an exorcism if he wishes to.
"And with the Jesuits will be some prominent Angli-
can and Methodist ministers, two rabbis. Orthodox and
Reformed, a Christian Scientist, a Mormon, a famous
atheist who's also a science writer, and the head of the
African Animist Church, a Nigerian, I believe."
He paused and then said, I don't know how objective
that committee is going to be. After all, their religions,
and that includes the atheists, since atheism is a
form of religion, are likely to be shattered. And if that
happens, then they may be shattered, too. A man's religion
often is part of the deep core of his identity, you
know. If that is broken, the self-image is threatened.
Very few can stand up to that.
"But I hope you'll be as objective as possible. I don't
know where you got your theory, unless it was from
reading too many science-fiction books ..."
Carfax winced. Western smiled and said, "Pardon
me. There's really nothing ridiculous about the premises
of your theory, but I believe that the facts invalidate
it."
His voice became louder, and his face became somewhat
red.
"Great God! What more do people want? The federal
commission made a thoroughly exhaustive inquiry,
and you know what its unofficial report was! Like it or
not, MEDIUM is a means for communicating with the
supernatural, though I prefer my own term, embu, .meaning electromagnetic-freing-yniverse. The official report
has not been published yet, as everybody knows,
because the president is afraid of the repercussions.
He's damned if he says, yes, it's true, and damned if he
says, no, it's not true. But the report will have to be is38 Traitor to the Living
sued soon. There's too much pressure on to keep it
back forever."
"I know," Carfax said.
"No doubt you do. There's enough talk about it in
the news media. However, you're anxious to get going,
and I'm anxious to have this cleared up. Not that Patri-
cia could really hurt me, but she could be a nuisance."
He spoke into a screen in a console panel.
"Harmons!"
A moment later, a short, fat, baldheaded man in
white shoes, trousers, and a long white laboratory coat
appeared.
"Harmons is our chief first-shift engineer," Western
said. "He'll stand by in case anything goes wrong with
MEDIUM or you need help. MEDIUM is a giant
piece of instrumentation, but it's as delicate as a baby
kitten. Even the masses of our bodies affect it. When
it's in operation, we allow no more than three people to
get within a meter of it. And it's better if only one . . ."
A light, on what Carfax had thought was a piece of
blank wall, flashed red. Western leaned over the console
and said, "Yes?"
"Mrs. Sharpe calling you, Mr. Western."
"Tell her I'll call back later."
"Yes sir, but she says it's urgent."
"Later!"
"Yes, sir!"
Western straightened up. His voice had been harsh,
but he was smiling now and, when he spoke, it was
gently.
"The woman's very old and very wealthy. And
whom does she want to talk to? Her late husband? Her
late parents? Her late children? The late Jesus? No, she
wants to talk to her late dog!"
He shook his head.
"She's leaving all her money to an animal hospital,
and there are children out there dying ..."
He stopped, bit his lip, and then said, "Well, shall
we get started?"
Traitor to the Living 39
Gordon Carfax sat down in the chair indicated by
Western. He knew that, according to theory, everything that radiated, or had radiated, electromagnetic energy
in this universe also existed in electromagnetic form in
the other universe. This justified Western's insistence on
calling a dead human by the name of semb, an initialization
of sentient electrowagnetic feeing. Western had
tried to avoid using such emotion-loaded and unscientific
terms as Spock, ghost, spirit, departed, and so
forth. He had invented a vocabulary which, however,
the man in the street and the news media were largely
ignoring.
He had also stated many times that he could not locate
individual animals. It was difficult enough to locate
human beings, impossible in many cases, and always
impossible for animals. But he still got requests, even
demands and threats, from many pet lovers.
Western sat down by Carfax and pressed a START
button on a panel to Carfax's right. Most of the several
hundred lights on the console lit up.
"We use vacuum tubes in the main circuits,"
Western said. "Transistors and such small stuff can't
handle the enormous load of power. Actually, what you
see before you is only the tip of the iceberg. The main
equipment is on the floor below. It's hooked up to the
Four Corners atomic-energy power plants. The only
California power we use is for the phones and lights
elsewhere in the house.
"The air-conditioning for this room is automatically
controlled at an exact 70 plus or minus one degree
Fahrenheit. Some of the elements and components are
very delicate. There are six circuits enclosed in liquid
xenon or liquid hydrogen. And that's all I'm going to
tell you about medium's physical aspects."
A red light came on over an unmarked dial. Western
reached up and turned it counterclockwise 76 degrees.
He picked up a keyboard attached to the console by
long thin cables and punched about a dozen letters and
numerals in rapid succession.
40 Traitor to the Living
"I'm saving us much time because I've already located
Uncle Rufton. I did it for my own purposes some
time ago. But I would have done it, anyway, since I
suspected you would want to make contact with him.
His coordinates are on tape, and we will run them off
right now, if you don't object."
He took an octagonal punched card from the inner
pocket of his shirt and inserted it in a slot. The card
disappeared as silently and as swiftly as a mouse into a
hole.
"You'll get a chance to see how we make a search
during your second session," Western said. "That's
scheduled for two days from now. We never permit a
client more than three sessions a week. His nervous
system can't stand more than that. There's something
about contact with the embu, something we can't isolate
and identify, that disturbs the client. And the operators,
too. We take turns operating MEDIUM. This, by
the way, is my first this week, so I'll be able to be with
you during your second. I'm saving my second for tomorrow's
session with the theological-cum-exorcism
committee."
While he was talking, he was watching various lights:
PROG ST; SRCH LCK; STTC REP; REPEL.
A yellow light flashed above SRCH END, and a
buzz came from one of the panels.
Western punched a button under HOLD just after a
large viewscreen in front of Carfax became alive. It
was milky and filled with what seemed to be thousands
of tiny circling sparks.
"Just remember," Western said, "you're not seeing
the true form of these ... creatures. You're seeing an
electronic analogy. The shapes are the machine's interpretation
of the actual shapes. What they really look
like, we don't know. There's much that we don't know,
so I won't be able to explain everything in that universe
any more than I can in this universe."
He pressed the RLS button under HOLD. The
sparks became fewer, and the spaces between them
Trbitor to the Living 41
widened. It was as if Carfax were sitting in a spaceship
going faster than light and approaching galaxies which
were so far away that each had seemed a single point
of light, though composed of millions of stars. There
was no Doppler shift affecting the light, of course, since
this was not faster-than-light space travel. Nor was the
device traveling. It was pouring more power into that
"otherworld" or embu, and was, in theory at least, "attracting"
the desired configuration to it.
"Whatever entity, whatever inanimate object, radiates
electromagnetic energy in our universe is caught up
in a configuration in the embu. When the source of radiation
dies, or ceases to radiate, in this universe, it becomes
final in the embu, that is, takes a final form. A
lightning streak is an inanimate object. In my theory,
anyway. It's true that the lightning streak's energy is
not lost in our universe. It's dissipated or undergoes
transformation, just as sunshine does. But in the embu the lightning streak lives on, you might say. And just
so, a cockroach or a man lives on."
"Sunshine is too diffuse to be an inanimate object,"
Carfax said. "The sun shines at all times. It's the rotation
of the earth which brings on night, but on earth
only. Even in night, there's a certain amount of light.
Does each individual night come to life, as it were, in
the embut And how can it, when there is no such
thing as an individual night? Where would the dividing
line be? Surely our time-zone limitations would have no
reflection in the embuT'
"That I don't know," Western said with just a touch
of irritation. "Asking me that is like Queen Isabella
asking Columbus to describe everything in the New
World when he had just made a few landings on the
shores of a few islands off the still unsuspected continent."

"Sorry," Carfax said.
"I suppose that the energy of the sun itself, as a flaming
sphere, and the energy reflected from objects in
space, such as our planet, are both present in the embu.
42 Traitor to the Living
At the moment, however, we are concerned only with
the human beings of the embu. We know, for instance,
that each is received at death into a configuration, or a
colony, of older beings. This colony is composed of a
rigidly determined number. There are eighty-one humans
or sembs in a colony. Rather, I should say there
are only eighty-one potential orbits, since a colony has
to have a nucleus of one around which others collect,
and there are many new colonies forming and, thus,
many incomplete ones.
"Eighty-one is nine times nine, and so the mystics
have been having a field day with that. And the communists would be making something ideological out of
the sembs' communal system too, except that they flatly
deny the possibility of an afterlife of any sort. I've invited
Russia and China to send over their own investigating
committees for free sessions. But they've rejected
my offers."
"They've used my theory," Carfax said, "though it
wasn't my intention to give them aid and comfort. Or to give the Roman and Orthodox Catholics and Protestant
fundamentalists support. But their siding with
me makes it difficult for people who would otherwise
have accused me of being a godless commie."
The screen had suddenly shown only one spark, and
then, even more suddenly, the spark was revealed as a
complex of orbiting sparks.
"Notice the central spark, or semb," Western said.
"The others revolve around it in what looks to the untutored
eye like cra2y random orbits. But we've analyzed
the patterns of several colonies, and the sembs follow very complicated but limited and repetitive orbits.
We have detected new sembs, the recently dead,
sometimes displacing the nuclear semb. A semb becomes
finalized--I hate that word but it's part of our
jargon here--and when this happens, the finalized
being sometimes takes over the nuclear role. What that
means, I don't know. But I suspect that force of personality
has something to do with it."
Traitor to the Living 43
Western turned a rheostat, and the screen was filled
with a single spark. At this close range, it was a globe
of light. It began to slide off to the right of the screen,
and Western pressed an AUT FIX button. The globe
drifted back toward the center of the screen.
"Uncle Rufton," Western said.
Carfax said nothing.
"Heisenberg's principle works in the embu somewhat
as it does here. The closer the observation, the more
power required. The more power, the more we influence
both the colony and the individual semb contacted.
The power upsets the e-m bonds and disturbs the
orbits. The sembs report an uneasy feeling, and they
get panicky if the contact is maintained for over an
hour."
Carfax had to keep reminding himself that he was
not to think of sembs as the human dead. They were
some kind of alien being in a universe "at right angles"
to his. But Western's matter-of-fact attitude was subtly
influencing. It overrode his defenses without his being
aware of it. He had to fight in order to remember his own theory.
And now, confronted with a thing which Western
stated was their uncle, Carfax felt the beginning of
dread. His heart was beating swiftly. He was sweating,
despite the cold air. A sense of unreality was numbing
him. His scalp and the back of his neck seemed to be
turning to arctic rock.
"If you're like everybody else that ever sat there,
you're experiencing the impact of the numinous,"
Western said. "We live in the age of enlightenment, of
freedom from superstition, or so it's claimed. But even
the least spiritual of men is suddenly gripped by fear
and by awe when he sits there. I've had clients who
were as eager as hounds at a hunt to speak to their
dead. But, as soon as they were faced with them, they
bolted. Or fainted. Or became paralyzed. The Old Stone
Age never really dies in us."
44 Traitor to the Living
Carfax could not trust himself to speak. He was sure
his voice would be high and trembling.
"If we could get closer, we might see that that globe
of light is composed of smaller units," Western said.
"But there's a definite limit to the nearness we can attain.
If we increase the power when we reach that limit, the so-called attraction suddenly becomes a repulsion.
The semb begins to recede, and the colony feels a sense of disruption."
The screen was suddenly shot with thin twisting
white streaks, behind which the globe became less
bright.
Western turned a rheostat marked STTC CNTL,
and the threads became black and then drifted off the
screen.
"Static. At least, that's my name for the phenomenon.
The colony got too close to a center of wild energy.
Normally, when that happens, the colony is in trouble.
The wild energy threatens the e-m bonds that hold the
colony together and causes great mental distress to the sembs. The colony can't get away from the static fast
enough. And that means that we might lose contact. So
the static control circuit of MEDIUM applies more energy
to keep a hold on the colony. What it does, we
think, is supply the colony with the energy needed to
get away from the static, but we still keep our lock on
the colony."
He pressed a button marked CON and said, "O.K.,
here goes with the audio."
The semb could not actually speak, of course.
Speech required vocal cords, and the semb was, as far
as anyone knew, a pure energy configuration. But it
could move the electrical analog of its lips and its
tongue and its vocal cords and its lungs, and the analog
of its cerebral-neural system and muscles functioned
electronically as it had in life.
The voice that came out of the speaker was not exactly
Rufton Carfax's. It resembled it but had a
Traitor to the Living 45
stiffness and metallic quality which made it sound like
a robot trying to imitate a human voice.
Patricia had brought along a small recorder and
played a tape of her father's voice for Carfax. Carfax
had listened to it many tunes, and now he recognized
the voice as that of his uncle's, despite its robotic quality.

"I ... feel you again," it--he?--said. "Don't leave
me again. Please! Don't leave me!"
"We'll be with you for some time, uncle," Western
said. "This is your nephew Raymond this time, uncle.
And the next voice you'll hear will be your other
nephew. Gordon Carfax. He has some questions, uncle.
I hope you'll be cooperative."
Had Western's voice sheathed a threat? Or was he
being overly suspicious and so had supplied the hint of
threat himself? What could Western possibly threaten
his uncle with? Withdrawal of communication?
It struck him that Western had used his new name.
This might or might not mean anything, since it was
possible that his uncle had known about his name
change before he died. And perhaps Western, during
previous contacts, had told him about it. Carfax filed
away this item with the intention of asking Western
about it later.
Western whispered, "Go ahead."
Carfax's throat closed up. He was actually about to
talk to a dead man. What do you say to a dead man?
But, according to his own theory, this was not a
dead human.
Reminding himself of that did not help him.
Whether a dead human or an other-universe sentient,
this thing frightened him.
After being nudged by Western, Carfax said, "Hello,
uncle."
"Hello, Hal," the semimechanical voice said.
"It's Gordon now, uncle," Carfax said, his throat beginning
to open up.
46 Traitor to the Living
"Oh, yes, Gordon, that's right. Raymond just reminded
me of that again, didn't he?"
Carfax wished his numbness would thaw. He was
not thinking as quickly and as clearly as he should.
"I have some questions, uncle," he said.
"They all do," the voice said.
Carfax blinked his eyes and shook his head. Was his
brain deceiving him, or was the globe expanding and
contracting, as if it were a photonic lung working to expel
ectoplasmic air for a ghostly voice?
(But the human mind had to cast everything into an
anthropomorphic mold.)
"How are you, uncle?" Carfax said. (As if he were
meeting him on the street!)
"It would take me a long time to tell you exactly
how things are here, my boy. When I say time, I don't
mean time as you know it. But I don't have the language
to tell you what time is here. I'd take time, all of
my time, Gordon, if you had the time. But you don't.
Raymond tells me that time is money, as far as
MEDIUM is concerned, anyway.
"It's lonely here, boy, though I don't lack company.
But it's not company that I chose. And it's weird here. They tell me that after a while the strangeness wears
off, and then the world we left becomes the strange
world. But I don't believe them."
"I'm sorry if you're unhappy, uncle," Carfax said.
"But your universe does have some advantages, and
where there's life there's hope."
He stopped. A second later, a flat metallic hooting
laughter came from the speaker. It finally stopped,
though Carfax had been afraid that it would go on and
on.
"Speak up, nephew," the voice said.
"Yes, uncle. First, did you invent a machine to communicate
with, uh, the dead?"
There was a long silence. Then the voice said,
loudly, "I? Of course not! My nephew, Raymond
Western, invented it! He's a genius! The greatest man
Traitor to the Living 47
who ever lived! We had no hope before, but we do now
be..."
Carfax waited a few seconds and then said, "Because
of what, uncle?"
"Because we were cut off forever, we thought, from
the world we left behind, what else, you simpleton?
You don't seem to understand that we're as wildly excited
about MEDIUM as you are!"
Carfax did not believe that that was what his uncle
had meant to say, but he had no way of proving it.
And he had to be tactful with his questions, because his
uncle could not be forced to talk if he did not wish to
do so.
His uncle? He must remember that this thing could
be of nonterrestrial origin.
His next question caused Western to straighten from
his slump. Carfax saw him out of the corner of his eye,
and he wished that he could watch both him and the
screen at the same time.
"Tell me, uncle, can you, uh, people, ever get
through to this world via human mediums? Or are human
mediums all fakes?"
There was another silence. Western slumped back
into his chair, though his fingers drummed on the console.
Carfax looked at his wristwatch. If Patricia had
phoned, she wasn't being routed through to Western.
A hand coming into the area of his side vision made
him jump. But it was only that of a man who had entered
with a note for Western. He unfolded it, read it,
frowned, put it back in his pocket, and stood up.
"I'll be back in a few minutes," he whispered. "Har-
mons will take care of you."
Carfax hoped that it was Patricia's call which had
taken him away. Harmons would be listening, and the
interview was being taped so that Western could run
anything Jie'd missed. But it might be too late for him
to do anything about it.
"Your nephew, Western, is gone now," Carfax said.
"You can speak freely."
48 Traitor to the Living
Harmons sat down in the chair Western had vacated.
He did not look at Carfax or even seem aware of what
Carfax was saying. But Western may have told him to
say nothing.
"What?" the voice said. "What do you mean? Why
shouldn't I speak freely when he's around?"
"Your daughter ..."
"My daughter! Why hasn't she talked to me? Just
because I'm dead and can't do her any good..."
"She's afraid to come here. She's afraid of Western.
Listen, if you were murdered..."
"Didn't Raymond tell you that I don't know how I
died?" he said. "I went to sleep, and awoke, if you can
call this awakening, here. I was in shock..."
"Yes, Western told me that over the phone. But if
you didn't invent MEDIUM, what were you working
on that ate up so much power that you had to borrow
money from Western?"
Carfax shook his head again. The globe seemed to
be expanding and contracting at a faster rate.
"Ask Western," the voice said. "I've told him the
complete details. Don't waste time with such
questions."
"I will ask him," Carfax said. "But did you tell him
why you kept your work from your daughter, why she
couldn't be told?"
"All right. If I'd told her I was building a device to
detect and interpret messages from outer space, she
would have thought I was crazy. But I thought that I'd
found a certain pattern in interstellar noise, and if I
was right ... but I wanted to keep it secret until I
knew for sure that I wasn't on a false trail."
"Why would a receiver take so much power?" Car-
fax said. "I could understand it if it was a transmitter."
Carfax tried to think of his original question. He had
asked his uncle, or the thing, whatever it was, something
about. .. something about...
The globe had become much larger; the brightness
was suddenly around him.
Traitor to the Living 49
He reared up off the chair, crying out and trying to
push against the light. He turned and ran, stumbling,
half-blinded by the brilliance, to the door. It opened
automatically for him, and he was out in the hall.
The brightness around him faded and then was gone.
He was sitting slumped against the wall, breathing as
hard as if he had run for several blocks at top speed.
His heart was thumping, and his chest hurt. He was
cold except around his crotch and his thighs. Later, he
would reali2e that he had wet himself.
Western had appeared from nowhere and was leaning
over him. He looked very strange.
"What happened?" he said.
Carfax fcit very alone, weak, and helpless. He was in
a building from which he could leave only by Western's
permission.
7.
Carfax got onto his feet and leaned against the wall.
It felt reassuring at first. But ghosts could come
through solid walls, or walls thought to be solid. Actually,
there was no such thing as a solid object if you
thought of it in terms of molecules and atoms. The
spaces among the microcosmos of atoms were vast, and
many things could slip through them.
He moved away from the wall, as if glowing tentacles
would reach through the interstices of invisible
worlds and snatch him back through them.
"I thought that thing--uncle Rufton--had leaped
out of the screen and was about to wrap itself around
me."
Western did not laugh. He said, "Let's get some coffee."

They walked down the dull white corridor and went
around a corner and into a small room. This had bright
murals of sea life, derived from some Cretan murals,
no doubt, what with its blue octopi and orange dolphins.
The rug displayed black bulls dashing at naked
brown-red boys and girls who were leaping every which
way from the bulls' paths or grabbing the homs preparatory
to a forward flip onto the beasts' backs. In one corner a huge silvery um perked. Western went to it
and picked up a large ceramic mug.
"Cream or sugar?" Western said.
"I don't want any coffee, thank you."
Western added two cubes, of sugar and a generous
amount of cream to his coffee and stirred it vigorously.
Western blew on the coffee to cool it, took several
50
Traitor to the Living 51
sips, and then said, "You can see now why we require
our clients to sign papers freeing us of all liability. And
why we also required that the records of a physical examination
by an M.D. be sent us before we process applications."

"What about all those old people who've hired
MEDIUM?" Carfax said. "Surely? . .."
"None of them showed indications of advanced heart
trouble or of mental disturbances."
"The old woman who wants to speak to her dog?"
"She won't be accepted."
"What about my experience?"
Western raised his thick eyebrows and said, "I was
coming to that. You're not the first to see that globe of
light rush at you. But it's a visual hallucination. I can
assure you of that. There is no possible way for a semb to escape the bonds of its colony or to get through the
barrier between this universe and its own universe. I
don't know what causes this phenomenon. I don't even
have a theory, though I'm sure the effects are purely
psychological."
"Are there any other such phenomena?" Carfax said.
"Yes. Sometimes a client has just the opposite of
your experience. He feels that he's being pulled into the
screen."
"Why haven't I read about this?" Carfax said. "I've
read everything about MEDIUM I could get hold of."
"It's not that we're hiding anything sinister. Nor do
we require that our clients keep quiet about such
things. We're not publishing anything about it, as yet.
We're afraid that such information might suggest to
people that they'll experience these phenomena, and so
they will. We do plan on publishing sometime in the
future. But only after we have a fairly reasonable theory
to account for them. That way, we can reassure
people before they sit down at MEDIUM. You must
not forget that MEDIUM is new, that only about six
hundred people have used it so far. There are many
52 Traitor to the Living
things that we could publish, but we prefer to evaluate
these before publication."
Carfax did not find the explanation satisfactory, but
he had no definite rebuttals.
"You keep saying we," he said. "I thought that you
were the one who made the decisions here."
Western smiled and said, "I am head of the team,
yes. And I do own MEDIUM and expect to own it for
some time to come. I am keeping its principles and theory
of operation a close secret, you know. I haven't
even applied for a patent, because I don't want anyone
stealing its schematics from the patent office. Believe
me, it would be done. This is, as you are no doubt tired
of hearing, the greatest thing since creation."
"Which is why you won't be able to keep it to yourself,"
Carfax said.
"We'll see."
"I think I'll go now," Carfax said.
Western put the cup down and said, "Of course. I'd
like to talk to you later about this when I have more
time. And when you've recovered enough to think
about it with the calmness of retrospect. Perhaps you
could tell me by tomorrow, though, whether or not
you'll be taking up my offer of a second free session."
Carfax felt his skin warming up. Western was hinting
that he was afraid. Which, he had to admit to himself,
he was. But he certainly was not going to pass up
another chance.
"I can tell you now," he said. I'm looking forward
to another session. And next time, I won't bolt. At
least, I don't think I will."
"Very well," Western said. He seemed to be looking
oddly at Carfax, but Carfax told himself that this might
be a reflection of his own disturbed state.
"Do you want to make contact with uncle Rufton
again?"
Carfax swallowed and then said, "No. I'd like to
speak to Frances."
"Your wife."
Traitor to the Living 53
"The thing that is pretending to be my wife," Carfax
said.
Western grinned. He said, "You still cling to your
theory that sembs are nonhuman, alien entities. Well,
why not? You really haven't seen anything to prove otherwise."
"That's a very fair-minded statement," Carfax said.
"I try to be logical about this. Objectivity isn't easy,
since I'm so close to this. But I realize what a scientific
proof demands and how little I can really offer. I have
demonstrated that a phenomenon does exist, that there
is another universe and that sentient entities exist in that universe. There can be no doubt about that; there's
no fakery about MEDIUM.
"But, on the other hand, are these entities really the souls, or whatever you wish to call them, really sembs, as I call them? If they're not, how do they succeed in
knowing so much about the people they claim to be?
Why are those who claim to be English-speakers able
to speak English with the true accent? Could alien sentients
reproduce not only the general English accent but
the personal? Everyone contacted by someone who
knew the dead when he lived has recognized the voice
as being genuine. You heard uncle Rufton. There are
certain distortions because of our still-primitive electronic
means. But you recognized our uncle's voice,
didn't you? I certainly did."
"The greater weight of the evidence is on your side,"
Carfax said. "I'll have to admit that. But it's possible
that these sembs, as you call them, have means of
learning about human beings and of feeding back information
about them--of posing as them. How, I
don't know. But you can't deny that that's a possibility."

"No, but I do maintain that it's a very unlikely possibility.
And why would they be posing as the spirits of
the dead? What could they get out of it? They can't
possibly do anything to us!"
Carfax felt irritated, but he recognized its source.
54 Traitor to the Living
Western was being too reasonable, and he was too likable.
He certainly did not seem to be the person described
by Patricia. He could, of course, be an excellent
actor. There was no doubt that he was extremely tactful
and that he knew how to go about making friends.
Or, at least, how to act friendly. Carfax wanted to believe
that he was lying; he wanted to believe Patricia's
story. He was finding it difficult to do so. And this ended
in his feeling that he was betraying Patricia and
himself.
Western escorted him back to the main office and delivered
him into the hands of Mrs. Morris. Carfax had
one question before he left. Would the examination by
the religious committee be shown on TV?
"If the networks agree not to censor any of it,"
Western said. "I don't want any editing that will give a
false impression. You'll notice I didn't say unfavorable.
I said false. I just want the truth presented. But there is
very powerful resistance to showing this session on TV,
you know. You didn't? Oh yes, there are many established
religious organizations that have objected to its
being put on TV. This, mind you, even though they
don't know what the results will be. Or do they suspect
the truth and so fight against it? Well, enough of this.
See you Thursday at ten."
Western turned away but stopped, hesitated, and
turned back to Carfax. He was smiling.
"Tell Patricia she can come along if she wants to."
Carfax did not reply. He felt that he was anything
but master of the situation. Western had found out that
Patricia had flown in on a separate plane from Busiris.
In fact, she should be phoning him at his hotel shortly
after he got there.
The trip to the hotel on Wilshire did not allow him
to think about what had happened. The TV in the cab
was set on a news station.
"At 15:35 today, Crawford Goolton, of 6748, West-
minster Spiral, apartment 6J, was allegedly killed while
selling a Do-It-Yourself Spirit Communication Han-
Traitor to the Living 55
dypak to Anastasia Rodriguez, 99653, Crewles Castle
Towers, apartment 89F. The alleged slayer, Maui
Aleakala, of 347A4D, New Paradise Cabanas, is reported
to have attacked Goolton with a knife. He is reported
to have been in a rage because a Handypak sold
to him by Goolton the week before had, allegedly,
failed to perform as claimed..."
How, Carfax wondered, could a person be allegedly
killed? Either they were or they weren't. But the news
media had to be very careful about how they phrased
their reports. The libel and slander suits were clogging
the courts now as much as the marijuana cases had a
decade ago. The result was that the news media were
using some rather peculiarly phrased statements
nowadays. In this age, when full nudity was nothing
exceptional on daytime TV and sex education films with views of most of the possible positions and group
combinations were being shown after 22.00 (when the
kiddies were in bed), censorship was steadily cutting
down freedom of speech in other areas.
The people of the United States still had not learned
that freedom entails responsibility, and it looked as if
they would not learn for a long time. The only ones to
teach them would have to be themselves, but no one
seemed to know how to get the lessons started.
You had to make a choice between the abuses of
democracy and those of totalitarianism.
He reminded himself that he had something more
immediate to consider. There was nothing he could do
to bring about a swift or even a slow change in the
world outside. Nothing that made him feel that he was
getting results, anyway. But he could--perhaps--deter-
mine whether or not Western was right. He could--
perhaps--find out whether or not Patricia was right.
"... from now on, the air pollution index should indicate
a steady decrease of pollutants. Every day sees at
least five hundred vehicles with internal-combustion
motors retired, replaced by the battery or fuel-cell we-
56 Traitor to the Living
hides. The BSD is confident that the worst days are
over, that the record peak of ..."
That was welcome news, but it wasn't the first time
he'd heard its like. Two years ago, electrohydrody-
namic generators were to be a household item in a short
time. These would revolutionize society and reduce pollution
at once. But the devices were still in the experimental
stage, and there were a number of disadvantages
to their use which had been overlooked when they
were first proposed.
The Hotel La Brea occupied two blocks of what had
been a dozen omce buildings when Carfax had lived in
L.A. It was across the street from the La Brea tar pits.
Carfax decided to look again at the leftover of the Pleistocene.
He walked across the overpass above Wilshire
and then walked down to where the corner of Wilshire
and Curson had been. Curson had been removed and
made part of the park, and the buildings for a block
eastward had also been torn down.
He went around the wire fence and stood within a
few feet of the two concrete mammoths at the edge of
the tar pit. The gigantic father mammoth and the baby
mammoth were watching the mother sink into the thick
black waters of the pit. The baby was stretching his little
trunk out toward his doomed mother as if he could
trumpet her out of the tar and back to safety. The great
female was struggling vainly against the oily clutch that
had killed so many thousands of beasts, large and
small.
Many people were surprised and disappointed at the smallness of the pit. Evidently they had expected something
covering many acres. But all that was left of the
great reaches of tar that had once covered much of Los
Angeles in this valley was a pool not as large as a football
field. There were several very small pools behind
the museum, and these still caught animals, such as gophers
and squirrels, even though they had to climb
over wire fences to get inside to the pool. If the disappointed
tourist walked around the park, however, he
*
Traitor to the Living 57
would see tar oozing up here and there from the grass.
He would, if he had any imagination, get an uneasy
feeling. The liquid bitumen lay beneath the grass and
the concrete not too far beneath, and it was waiting.
Someday, that dark ooze said, someday this thin shield
will be gone, and I'll be back. And things will be as
they were. The mammoths and the dire wolf and the
great lion and the saber-tooth and the camel and the
giant sloth won't be here. But there will be other animals
for me to pull down. And perhaps a man now and
then, a man clad in skins, hunting the animals, unwary
enough to get trapped.
Carfax did not stand before the pit very long. His
eyes stung and watered, and the lining of his nose and
throat felt hot. He hurried back to the hotel and entered
its triple doors and the comparatively clean and
cool air inside. In the evening, the cloud-seeding activities
of the day might bring rain, and the air of the metropolis
would be breathable for another three days. It was the seeding, which, though expensive and not always
fruitful, made life in L.A. possible. It was this
that gave it hope and kept the citizens going until the
time would come when the electric cars would bring the
air back to the 1973 level.
The world was polluted more than it had been ten
years ago, but it should be much cleaner in the next
ten. The prophets of doom would be wrong.
Carfax ate supper in the hotel dining room. About
ten minutes after he got back to his room, his phone
rang. He turned it on and saw Patricia in a booth in
the Riverside airport.
"Have a good trip?" he said.
"I couldn't relax," she said, but she smiled.
"You don't look tense," he said. "You look quite
relaxed. And lovely."
"Thank you. Did you find ... never mind. I'll see
you in ... your place. Or do you think it'd be wise to
stay in the same place?"
"I'm sure our line isn't tapped," he said. "Not yet,
58 Traitor to the Living
anyway. Sure, come on as planned. I don't really think
that..."
She frowned and said, "Think what?"
"Never mind," he said. It would probably anger her
if he said that he did not really believe that Western
was dangerous. Not dangerous in the sense she meant,
anyway, though he might be dangerous to humanity in
general. Besides, he shouldn't be making any such
statements when he did not have any evidence for
them.
"Just come on out," he said. He waited to make sure
that she had no other messages, but she said, "All
right," and the screen went blank.
8.
Patricia phoned him when she checked in. He told
her the voice code to open his door. He had ordered a
supper for her but it had not yet arrived. The kitchen
supervisor had apologized, saying that the meal had
been sent out on the robot "turtle" and had gotten as
far as the elevator. Then it had broken down, and it
was being repaired by the hotel tech. The other turtles
were all in use, but the meal would not be more than
half an hour late if the supervisor had to bring it up
himself.
The announcer spoke Patricia's open-sesame, and the
door opened. She looked lovely in her nina, an outfit
consisting of a very short skirt and a stiff triangular
fabric suspended from her neck and hanging loosely
over her breasts. Both articles looked as if they were
fashioned from grass, though they were plastic. They
were based on the costume worn by the White Goddess
of the Izaga, Nina T----, in the TV series. Trader
Horn. Carfax was dressed in a "white explorer's" outfit
though he did not wear the pith helmet. Patricia sat
down carefully, since she wore nothing under the skirt,
and she was careful not to bend over or to turn too
suddenly because she would expose her breasts. Carfax
thought this modesty ridiculous, since she would appear
on the beach in nothing at all. But the mores of clothes
wearing were not based on any sort of rationality,
though each item of apparel had its own internal system
of consistency.
Patricia showed no evidence of self-consciousness,
though she surely must have had some thoughts about
59
60 Traitor to the Living
the very small amount of covering and the insecurity of
fastening even that little. He certainly could not keep
his mind off it, just as he could never keep from being
sexually aroused by the sight of a good-looking girl in a
miniskirt. Which meant that he had been in a continual
state of excitement for many years.
However, she was his first cousin, and that should
cool him off. Should, he thought, but of course it
didn't. Especially when you considered that the tabu
against incest had been decaying steadily for the past
fifteen years.
He would do better not to think about such things.
Which was like the sea telling itself to pay no attention
to the pull of the moon.
She lit a cigarette, puffed on it a few times while
looking at Carfax through the smoke and then said,
"Won't you tell me what happened at Western's?"
He told her everything that seemed relevant. When
he finished, he knew that he had angered her. The long
slow puffs of cigarette smoke had become short and
quick. But he was mistaken. Neither he nor Western
was the object of her anger.
"Why would he lie about his invention?" she said
loudly. "Why would he? What's the matter with the
man? Can't he stand up for himself even when he's
dead?"
"I don't understand," he said.
"I mean that he was always wishy-washy! He had no
backbone! He would do anything rather than make
somebody angry; and he could not stand being around
an angry person! Why, I only had to look mad, and I
got my way at once! It made it easy for me to get
whatever I wanted, except the one thing I wanted most
and couldn't get!"
Literature was full of descriptions of women whom
anger made more beautiful. Patricia certainly wasn't
one of them. A bitch on wheels of fire, Carfax thought.
"And what was that one thing you most wanted and
Traitor to the Living 61
couldn't get?" he said, since Patricia evidently expected
him to ask.
"What do you think?"
"You wanted him to stand up to you."
She looked surprised and then pleased.
"You're very perceptive. I like that."
"It didn't take much intelligence to see that," he
said. He leaned forward. "To be frank, Patricia, no
matter how pathological your father was about anger,
he would now have no motive to lie. He's dead, and he
can't be hurt by anybody in this world, and he surely
would want the credit for MEDIUM if he had in ..."
"In what?"
He smiled and said, "Here I am talking as if the entity
who calls himself your father really is your father.
It's difficult to keep from thinking that those things are
the dead, however."
"Gordon, I don't want to get into an argument with
you about this. I know that Dad invented a machine to
get into contact with the dead, and I know that those are the dead! I don't like to agree with Western, because
he murdered my father. But he is right in what
he claims MEDIUM can do. And you yourself said
that it was my father's voice. Now, I wonder if Western
doesn't have more power than he says he does. I mean,
maybe he can not only talk to the dead and see them,
but has some way of controlling them too. Maybe he
can inflict pain if they don't do what he says."
"How could he?"
"How would I know?" she said angrily. "You told
me he said that energy can affect them. Maybe he
pours in a lot of energy and this is painful to them."
"Or maybe..."
"Yes?"
She leaned forward and to one side to punch out her
cigarette in the tray, and the shield swung aside. Her
breasts were shapely and full, neither too small nor too
large, much like the ill-starred Edwina Booth's in the
original Trader Horn.
62 Traitor to the Living
"I have no evidence whatever to back up this speculation.
But maybe Western is offering your father something,
and this offer has made him lie."
"Why would he do that?" she said. Her face had
smoothed out, but it was twisted again.
"I don't know," he said. "Maybe Western is lying to
your father, offering, say, a chance to escape from that
place. It may be the afterlife, but it doesn't seem to be
heaven. Oh, what am I saying! There I go again, talking
as if they are the dead,"
"Why is it you're so strongly opposed to the idea?"
"Don't start that psychological stuff with me," he
said.
She was silent for a minute, then opened her mouth,
but closed it when three short whistles came out of the
door communicator. Carfax got up, walked to the door,
looked through the peephole, and spoke the codeword
that released the lock. The dome-shaped turtle wheeled
in, stopped when Carfax ordered it to do so, and the
top opened up. Carfax removed the tray on which were
the dishes and cups and told the turtle to leave. The
door swung open for it, and it disappeared. Patricia ate
all the food as if she had missed several meals. Carfax
got hungry watching her and helped her eat all the
dishes and the tableware except for a spoon. The room
service had forgotten to refill the solvosauce bottle, and
so there was not enough left to melt the spoon.
"It's cherry anyway," he said, turning the spoon so
that the raised word on its handle could be seen in the
light. "I never cared for synthetic cherry, though I do
love a home-baked cherry pie."
The tray was chocolate milkshake flavor, and he
would have liked to have eaten it later. But he didn't
feel like calling room service again.
He poured out an ounce of Drambuie apiece, and
they silently toasted each other.
"You know," he said, "it's possible that what I
talked to was not your father, but a fake. I suppose
that someone could have been imitating his voice. And
Traitor to the Living 63
his seeming to. jump out of the screen at me could have
been a holograph."
"But why would Western fake it?"
"Possibly to scare me off. And to stop me asking
questions." He hesitated and then said, "Uncle Rufton
never did answer me when I asked him if human mediums
could get through to the dead. To the sembs, I
mean."
"You can ask your wife that," Patricia said.
"And what if she doesn't know? The ... sembs ... are not omniscient, you know, not by any means."
"I've been to a very famous medium," she said, "a
Mrs. Holles Webster. She seems to be honest. At least,
she's been cleared of fakery by the Syracuse University
Psychic Research Committee."
"You went to a medium? Never mind answering,
you just said you did. But why? To talk to your? ..."
She nodded and said, "Yes, my father."
"And the result?"
"I went twice, and Mrs. Webster failed both times.
But the last time she said she was starting to make contact;
she could feel it."
"Feel it?"
"She claims that a human medium, the sincere ones,
that is, probably operate on the same principles and in
the same manner as MEDIUM. But the human
medium uses somewhat different sensors and indicators.
Instead of a viewscreen and meters, she uses a neural'
complex which comes through to her as a feeling. It's
almost as reliable as the needle on a meter with its
numbered graduations."
"And she makes contact with the dead, not with sembs, right?"
"As a matter of fact," Patricia said, "I asked her
about that. She said she had no doubt at all that the
beings she summoned were really the spirits of the departed.
But she did say that it was possible that your
theory was right. Or at least had some truth in it. She
was inclined to think that Western had tapped right
64 Traitor to the Living
into the world of demons. Oh, don't smile! She didn't
mean little homed devils with pitchforks and all that.
She meant evil spirits. Or evil entities of some sort. Not
the ghosts of wicked humans but something like . ..
well ... fallen angels. She claims that they disguise
themselves as humans in order to . .."
She stopped when Carfax sighed heavily.
"What's the matter? I know it sounds ridiculous--to
you anyway, and even somewhat to me--but..."
"Mrs. Webster's theory is a distortion of mine," he
said. "She uses the term wicked spirits or fallen angels
to account for those entities. And I use the more scientific
semb, though in a different sense from Western's
usage. At least, semb sounds more scientific. But it
can't stand up to any analysis. I have no evidence to
back up my theory, any more than Mrs. Webster has.
Except that MEDIUM shows a world that sure as hell
isn't like any spiritual universe anybody ever postulated.
And if the beings we see on medium's screen
are really the dead, then they're in hell!"
"But Mrs. Webster says that we are only seeing what
an electronic device can show us. We aren't seeing the
reality, any more than an electronic wave rising from
the beating of a heart shows us the heart itself."
"That's Western's analogy, but with a different interpretation,"
Carfax said gloomily.
He was silent for a few minutes. Patricia sat quite
still except for the motions required to smoke her cigarette.

"All right," he said, "let's see Mrs. Webster. You
make an appointment with her for next week, say,
Monday."
"You sound very skeptical."
"I am, but if the dead can communicate with us, I
don't see why the communication has to be through a
machine. Anyway, I'm not so narrow-minded that I
won't even give a hypothesis a test."
"Could I have another drink?"
"Sure."
Traitor to the Living 65
He got up and poured her two ounces of Wild Turkey
over three ice cubes. When he handed it to her, he
felt a shock as if static electricity had leaped between
them. But the voltage was psychic, not electrical. It was
apparent that some of her thought had paralleled his.
A little shaken, he returned to his chair. She was his
first cousin. But he had no idea of making her pregnant,
and, anyway, he had not bedded a woman for a
long time, and he did feel some affection for her.
Maybe more than he wanted to admit to himself.
It was then that his early suspicion that she might
have been sent by Western, that her appearance was
the first act in a put-up drama, returned to him.
"You bastard," he told himself. "You're too cynical.
And you're too afraid of having warm feelings for another
woman. You're scared to death that something
might happen to her and cause you pain again."
Patricia sipped her drink and said, "You never told
me about your breakdown."
Was she trying to get information which she could
pass on to Western?
"You look funny," she said. "I'm sorry if I seem to
be nosey. If you don't want to talk about it, O.K."
"I don't like to talk about it because even I find it
unbelievable when I tell it. There is only one explanation,
I tell myself, and that is that I was crazy. For a
while, anyway. Certain things did happen; there's
plenty of objective evidence for that. But my observations
of them must have been strained through a very
distorted filter. And the witnesses I had depended upon
to back my story clammed up. Even those I trusted the
most. But then they didn't want to be thought crazy, either."

She leaned forward and said, eagerly, "What did happen?"
He smiled and said, "Vampires and werewolves and
ghosts and ghoulies and things that went bump in the
night. And in the daytime, too. But I had been given
LSD or something like it, no doubt of that. They
66 Traitor to the Living
seemed to be genuine objective phenomena to me at the
time. And there are times when I still think they were. However, such things couldn't be, so I tell everybody
that I was under the influence of a psychedelic.
"Even so, I'm not so sure now that there aren't
things happening around us that cannot be explained
by big capital S Science."
"What did happen?"
"I'm certified sane now and I intend to stay that
way. Let's drop that subject."
Patricia looked disappointed.
"I'm sorry," he said, "but the details might convince
you that I'm unreliable. Maybe I am. In any event, I
decided to get out of the investigation business, change my name, and drop out of sight. But here I am, back in L.A. and a private eye again. So much for free will."
"Just one thing, and I'll quit asking about it," she
said. "Were you taking LSD?"
"No, it was slipped into my drink."
And if she were Western's agent, he thought, what is
to prevent her putting a psychedelic in my drink and so
discrediting me?
If she planned to do that, she certainly had made no
move to do so tonight. She hadn't been out of his sight
for a second.
He felt ashamed of his suspicions, though logic told
him that he should question everyone.
She stood up and said, "The bathroom calls."
It was all right to look into her purse, he told himself.
He'd be a fool not to. Yet he felt as if he were betraying
her, and he felt even more so when he found
nothing except what was to be expected. That included
a bottle of contraceptive and anti-VD pills.
He made up his mind then. When she came out of
the door, he was waiting. She looked up at him quickly
and came into his arms.
Afterward, as he was falling asleep, he wondered
briefly if the dead could see the living. Frances
wouldn't like this, but then she didn't have to hang
Traitor to the Living 67
around. Besides, it took a machine to get them even
halfway into this world.
Just before sleep finally pulled him down, he
thought: what am I talking about? I don't believe that
there is an afterlife; the sembs are parallel-world
phenomena. Or something.
9.
"Nothing has been proved or disproved," Gordon
Carfax said. "The bishop tried to exorcise MEDIUM,
and he had a heart attack, that's all."
"But how could Western have known that Bishop
Shallund would pick out a childhood playmate, one
who died at the age of eleven, one whom Western
could not possibly have known anything about? Besides,
Western didn't know who was going to be on the
committee until the last moment."
"We know he's very rich, and we can assume that
he's unscrupulous," Gordon said. "He may have found
out who was chosen some time ago, even if it was supposed
to be a deep secret. And he may have put his researchers
to digging up everything they could find
about the committee members. No, all this committee
has done is to make everything even more muddy. And
it has increased the tensions. The pro-MEDIUMs are
claiming that the dead resented the committee and that
Everts killed Shallund because he wouldn't believe that
he was Everts. Or, rather, he frightened Shallund so
much that he had a fatal heart attack.
"And the anti-MEDIUMs are still in two schools.
One claims that Western is a fraud; the other believes
that he is a witch, a Faust, who is tampering with
forces that should be left alone.
"We're right where we were, except that passions are
roused even higher."
"And what do you think about the validity of
Western's claims?"
"I haven't changed my mind. Not yet, anyway. I will
68
TraitOr to the Living 69
admit that I may be biased. My resistance to the idea
that there could be an afterlife may be warping my
judgment."
"You'll talk to Frances today, and no matter how
extensively Western has researched her, he won't be
able to find out everything. There are some things that
only you would know about her."
Gordon smiled and said, "Yes, but according to my
theory that won't matter. It won't be Frances I'll be
talking to; it will be some thing, some entity, that has
some means of knowing everything about Frances.
Mind reading, maybe. Or perhaps it's observed Frances
from her birth and so knows all about her."
"Oh, for God's sakes!" Patricia said. Her body was
certainly beautiful, he thought, but her expression of
anger, coupled with a complete lack of makeup, made
her face ugly.
He got out of bed and put on his pajamas and a
thin dressing robe. He grinned at her and said,
"Maybe some hot coffee will cool you off. Don't get
mad just because I'm exercising my male prerogative."
"What's that?"
"I should have said human, not male. Homo sapiens
is the rational animal. For everything that needs to be
explained, he ignores the facts or, rather, twists them to
suit his own beliefs."
"Well, that may be what you do," she said, "but I
don't! I know that Western killed my father and stole
his invention, and I know that those are the dead! I can
look at things objectively!"
"Sure you can," he said. "Look, I'll make the coffee
and you put your makeup on."
"Does my face jar you that much?" she said. "You
don't..."
".. . look so great myself in the morning," he said.
"Yes, I know, and I apologize. I should have learned
from Frances when to keep my opinions to myself."
He walked around the bed to kiss her, but she turned
her back and made for the bathroom. He went into
70 Traitor to the Living
the kitchenette, mentally kicking himself and wondering
why he had said things designed to anger her. Doctor
Sloko had thought that he hacf a deep-seated need
to get the women he loved angry at him. He had agreed
that might be possible, but why did he have that need?
Neither he nor Sloko had ever found out.
Patricia came out of the bathroom smiling. Her hair
was in a Psyche knot, but she still had no makeup on.
She was going to test him further. He wasn't going to
do anything now to upset her, he told himself. He kissed
her, and this time she did not refuse.
"Let's start all over again," she said. "Good mom-
ing, Gordon."
"And a good morning to you," he said. "I'll be back
in a minute," and he went to the bathroom.
When he came out, she was seated on the sofa in
front of the TV and drinking black coffee. He sat down
by her and sipped the hot liquid.
The news was mostly about the events at Western's
and their implications. There were shots of a riot on the
parking lot below Western's between antis and pros,
sluggings, hangings of signs on heads, police firing tear
gas and shooting foam over the cement so that no one
could stand up, a number being hustled off in vans,
and ambulances carrying off the more seriously hurt.
There were some scenes of parades by pro-Westemites
in New York City and San Francisco. A Senator Gray
from Louisiana was interviewed. He proposed that
mediums should be built at government expense and
installed in all cities with more than fifty thousand population.
Free sessions, or moderately priced sessions,
should be provided for the public. Gray had a deep,
rich voice and a sincere expression which seemed to
have been made for TV; he was becoming well known
to the public because of his pro-MEDIUM speeches.
This was the first, however, in which he had proposed
that MEDIUM be made available to everybody. He
was for the common man, the man who did not have
the money to buy sessions so that he could talk to his
Traitor to the Living 71
beloved dead. He was outraged that the greatest thing
since creation was restricted to the rich.
"He wants to be president," Gordon said, "and he
may make it. He's shrewd, he knows that many of his
constituents are fundamentalists or Catholics who think
that MEDIUM is the devil's own machine. But he's
willing to stick his neck out, because the majority of
people in this country think as he does. Why should the
wealthy have not only the best of life but a monopoly
on the dead? Gray may get to be president on that platform.
alone."
"Western could be president if he wanted to," Patri-
cia said. "I'm surprised that he hasn't announced his
candidacy."
"Maybe Gray is his man," Carfax said. "It's better
to be the power behind the throne than to sit on it. But
I'm not so sure that MEDIUM shouldn't be reserved as
a plaything for the rich. If it becomes available to everybody,
its impact on society will be tremendous."
"Like what?" Patricia said.
"We may become the modern Egyptians, focusing
our lives on death. This world will be looked at as only
a short stage preparing for the next one, the long one."
"Isn't that the way it's always been?"
"Theoretically, yes. Practically, never."
Patricia shuddered and put her hands on her face.
"Oh, it's awful!"
"It could be. It'll be different, anyway, unless
MEDIUM turns out to be a gateway to a world different
from what most people think. Look at the legal
profession. Some lawyers have already published articles
extrapolating changes in court and police procedure
if MEDIUM becomes legally acceptable. A
murdered man might be sworn in as the prosecution's
star witness. And what about property? Can a dead
man have a legal right to administrate his own business
or his own estate? Why should he be cut off from its
benefits just because he's in another world? On the
other hand, what will the rights of the man who first
72 Traitor to the Living
owned the property be? Will John D. Rockefeller, after
a long court battle, regain control of Standard Oil? Will
George Washington run for president again? If he did,
who could beat him, except maybe Abe Lincoln? And
how could George Washington run this country competently?
He couldn't, because conditions have changed
so vastly and deeply that he could not possibly under'
stand them. And ..."
"You're being ridiculous!" Patricia said.
"Yes, I know. But if you think about all that could
happen, you can see what a mess it could be. And
probably will be."
"Whatever happens, whoever owns MEDIUM is
going to be very very rich," Patricia said. "Even if the
government should take it over, it'd have to lease it
from the owner."
Gordon wanted to make some comment about the
dollar bills shining in her eyes, but he refrained. He
couldn't blame her for thinking about how wealthy she
would be if she proved that she was the rightful owner.
She was human, and he had thought about how half of
those billions would be his if he should marry Patricia.
Was that behind his making love to Patricia? No, he
told himself, greed had nothing to do with it. Besides, if
it had been driving him, even unconsciously, would he
have deliberately angered her this morning? Wouldn't
he be doing everything possible to make her pleased
with him?
But then his remarks might spring from another
unconscious source. The drive to convince himself that
money had no part in his interest for her.
Life was complicated enough without bringing in the
dead, too. And they were coming in, they were coming
in.
At 09:00, he left the hotel. The air was clear, and
the skies were blue except for a few clouds left over
from the night's seeding. He saw a bus a block to the
west but decided to walk to the La Brea MT line. It was only ten blocks to the east, and he needed the exTraitor to the Living 73
ercise. Besides, he wanted to check for shadowers and
to see how the neighborhood had changed. He sauntered
along the southern walk of Wilshire, pausing now
and then to look into the shop windows. If anybody
was trailing him on foot or by car, he/she was doing a
good job of it. Anyway, he did not think that Western
considered him an important enough threat to have Tnm under surveillance all the time. He probably knew that
Patricia had stayed in his hotel room all night, but that
was not an item he could use to discredit Carfax or Pa-
tricia. Nobody cared about such things anymore.
The Miracle Mile, he found, had changed little except
for the overhead moving bridges for the pedestrians.
The streets to the south of it. Eighth and the others,
were no longer single-residence houses. These had
been torn down and replaced with high-rise apartment
buildings or parking buildings. In the middle of them
was an eight-story windowless structure, more or less
tastefully decorated, hiding oil-pumping machinery.
On La Brea, he took the elevator to the MT platform,
and a moment later boarded an express. It shot
him to Sunset, where he descended and got on a bus
which took him to Highland. A taxi, ^team-powered
this time, got him to the entrance to Western's. Tours
met him at the gate.
"I suppose you saw yesterday's debacle on TV," he
said.
"Who didn't?" Carfax said.
"Perhaps you haven't heard that Bishop Shallund's
niece is suing us," Tours said. "She won't have a
chance, since the bishop signed our release form, of
course. But it's a damnable nuisance. Mr. Western
would settle out of court just to get rid of her, but if he
did that he'd set a bad precedent. There is one good
thing about it. I mean, from our viewpoint," he added,
seeing Carfax's raised eyebrows. "We plan on interviewing
the bishop himself in a few days. The bishop's
niece has been invited to attend so there'll be no doubt
74 Traitor to the Living
about its being him. She's refused, but we have several
people who knew him well, and they can identify him."
Carfax accompanied Tours up the front steps of the
mansion and onto the porch. Carfax said, "Why are
you doing this?"
Tours opened the door for Carfax to precede him
but blocked the entrance.
"What do you mean?"
"Why do you want to speak to the bishop?"
"Oh, I see." Tours laughed. "Well, if the bishop isn't
in hell or in heaven or purgatory, and he verifies it
himself, then what happens to his religion?"
Carfax grinned and said, "You've published a score
or so of interviews with Catholics, and with other people
of other religions. If the faithful reject the testimony
of the popes, John XXIII and Pius XI, why should
they be bothered by a mere bishop's testimony?"
"Because they've been able to throw some doubt on
the identities of the popes. But Shallund himself has
just died, and..."
He stopped and stared past Carfax. Carfax turned
and saw the plane just passing over the hills to the
north. It was a twin-jet monoplane, coming so swiftly
that it was over the valley and halfway to the hill and
diving before Carfax could understand what it was
doing. Or, rather, what it looked like it was doing.
"That fool!" Tours said. "He's going to buzz! ..."
"No-o-o-o!" Carfax shouted, and he dived over the
railing and into the plastic bushes. He crashed through
the rough leaves, hit the main trunk, felt it crumple
beneath him, and heard the roar of the jets. And then
he was lifted by something gigantic and brutal and he
spun, half-senseless, through the air, over and over and
over until he struck unconsciousness.
10.
He awoke lying on his back. He did not hurt--as
yet--and he had no idea of what had happened or
even where he was. He could not make his arms or legs
move, and he could hear nothing. Somebody ran by
him, arms up in the air, blackened body naked except
for a shredded blouse, and hair a charred mass. Then
she was gone, and as far as he knew he was alone. The
sky was blue, then became black as smoke drifted over
it. Something struck his side but he could not turn his
head to see what it was.
After a while a helicopter passed over him^ quite
low, and he could feel the hot air its vanes whirled at
him, though he could not hear it. He tried to cry out;
his mouth was open; his head roared; blackness came
again.
The second time he awoke, he was lying in a
stretcher, blankets over him, his arms and legs tied
down. This time, he could move them a little, but he
wished he hadn't. They were beginning to hurt, and his
head felt like a huge clot of dried blood. Or as he imagined
his brain would feel if it had been pounded into a
bloody mass. A white-coated man was about to apply a
respirator to him.
The third time, he opened his eyes to see Patricia
standing over him and crying. He was in a hospital
room; a nurse was writing on a piece of paper clipped
to a board. He could turn his head, though it cost him
pain, and his, legs and arms felt as if they were connected
to thin wires through which voltages of pain were
pulsing.
75
76 Traitor to the Living
"That plane," he said to Patricia. "It deliberately
crashed into the house." His voice seemed to echo in
his head.
The nurse put the board down and walked around
the bed toward him. "Now, Mr. Carfax, don't exert
yourself. Just go back to sleep. You're all right." Her
voice sounded as if it were far away.
"Is my back broken?" he said.
"No, but one of your legs was, and you had two ribs
broken. Otherwise you're just fine."
"I was afraid my eardrums were broken," he said.
"What time is it?"
"Just take it easy, Mr. Carfax. You're not going anyplace
for a while."
"What time is it, Pat?" he said.
Patricia looked at her wristwatch through tears. "It's
almost 24."
"Midnight?"
"Gordon, do what the nurse says. I'll be here if you
wake up."
"No, I want to know what happened," he said. But
he was gone, and when he woke again, he thought that
only a few minutes had passed. He was alone, and he
thought, "So much for Pat's promise," but she entered
the room a moment later. She rushed to him and bent
over and kissed him and said, "You would wake up
just now! I had to go to the toilet!"
"I think I already have," he said. "Call the nurse,
will you?"
By 08:00, he was able to sit up and take note of
what had happened. His right leg below the knee was
in a splint. Two of his left ribs were taped. The hearing
in his left ear was fully restored, but he still had a
slight buzzing in his right. He had numerous contusions
and bruises on his body and face. He had a headache
which felt as if he had been on a three-day drunk. And
he tended to shake at loud or unexpected noises.
Patricia told him as much as she knew of what had
happened. The TV and the papers added details.
Traitor to the Living 77
At 9:20 of the previous day, a Mr. Christian Houvelle
of 13748 Sweetorange Lane, apartment 6H, Au-
gusta Complex, had flown a rented Langer four-passenger
jet from the Santa Barbara Seaside Airport. His
flight plan called for him to fly over the Pacific to
Eureka, a city on the far north coast of California. Instead,
Mr. Houvelle had swung south and, despite the
orders of Seaside Control and Riverside International,
had continued on his illegal path southeastward. In a
few minutes he had descended so low that radar could
not track him. Eyewitness reports confirmed that he
had maintained an altitude of about a hundred meters
above the tallest buildings and the mountain ranges.
Mr. Houvelle, on approaching the Nicholls Canyon
area, had lifted to three hundred meters, circled twice,
apparently to make sure of identification of the Western
mansion, and then had descended and headed straight
for his target. The plane carried Mr. Houvelle and an
estimated fifty pounds of dynamite, which Mr. Houvelle,
a chemist, had made himself on company time.
The plane, the pilot, the dynamite, and the house disintegrated
in a ball of flame and expanding an".
With these also went MEDIUM and thirty employes
of Western, including Tours, Mrs. Morris, Harmons,
and two clients who were interviewing the late Karl
Marx.
Western and two of his bodyguards had survived
without serious injury. Mr. Western had been in a subbasement
beneath the garage at the time, with another
client. What he was doing there or the identity of his
client were not known. During the confusion, his client
had disappeared, and Mr. Western did not care to
name him.
Mr. Houvelle had failed in his mission, which must
have been to send Mr. Western on to the great beyond.
Carfax, along with many others, had assumed that
Houvelle had belonged to some religious group which
loathed Western because he was discrediting its faith.
Not so. Mr. Houvelle was a fanatical atheist. He had
78 Traitor to the Living
ridiculed all religions and once had been beaten up in a
Silverlake bar when he had suggested that Christianity
was the greatest evil that this planet had ever known.
Why would Mr. Houvelle want to kill the man who
was in the process of destroying all established religions
and most of the unestablished?
No one knew, but the TV casters thought it probable
that Mr. Houvelle hated Western because he was also
destroying atheism.
The ruins of the house as seen from a helicopter
were shown briefly. There was only a deep black hole
with pieces of wood and metal scattered outward like
the petals of a flower scattered by a giant reciting for-
get-menots.
Mr. Western, his bodyguards, and the unnamed
client had scrambled out of the subbasement a few
minutes after the explosion and escaped with some burns on their backs and heads.
There was a shot of Western, part of his body and
the top of his head covered with bandages. The casters
added that he had stated that a new house would be
built on the site and a new MEDIUM installed. Mr.
Western had also stated that it would have done no
good to kill him, since his followers would carry on his
work.
"I'd sure like to know what he was doing in that
basement and who his client was," Gordon Carfax said.
"I wish he had been killed!" Patricia said. "It would
serve him right! And maybe then he might have confessed
that he killed my father and stole MEDIUM."
"Why should he?" Carfax said.
"What would he have to gain by lying after he's
dead?"
"Being dead doesn't make you any less hypocritical
or spiteful," Gordon said.
"There you go again," she said. "You insist that they
are not the dead but entities posing as the dead. Yet
you talk as if you believed they are the dead."
"I know. It's too easy to slide into the habit of thinkTraitor to the Living 79
ing of them as those who did live. There's a continuity
that overwhelms you even if you don't want to believe.
A man dies and then you're talking to him. And it's
only by a rigid discipline of mind that you can separate
the two, the once-living man and the thing that's pretending
to be him. H, that is..."
"H, that is, they are not really discrete entities, is
that what you were going to say?"
"I'm afraid so," Carfax said, smiling. "In any event, lluman or not, they are dangerous. I know, though I
can't prove it, that one of them was trying to take me
over, possess me, when I was interviewing your father."
"But how could they do that?"
"How would I know? If I did suggest that to the
news media, Western would be sure to stress my mental
breakdown. Everybody would conclude that I was
crazy. Maybe I am."
"I don't think so," Patricia said. "But what matters
now is what we can do. You'll have to forget Frances,
for a while, anyway, until a new MEDIUM is built. It's
an awful thing to say, but maybe it was a good thing
that the house was blown up. Western's going to be too
busy rebuilding to pay much attention to us. We can
get something done while he's occupied."
Like what? Carfax thought. But they were'going to
Mrs. Webster for a seance, though he did not expect
much from that, and he could sniff around later at the
University of Big Sur.
Just before they turned the TV off that night, the
caster announced that the official report of the FCIM
would be released within a few days. Apparently, the
president had yielded to the public clamor. It was a decision
reluctantly taken, since it was going to offend
many voters no matter what its conclusions.
11.
The Spock business had always done well, but now it
was in its Golden Age. Where there had been one
medium before Western, there were now twenty. Some
operated according to tradition, despising the use of
electromechanical aids, depending solely upon their
psychic powers. And upon the gullibility of their
clients. Carfax thought. Others had gone modern and
used devices of their own make which were supposed
to be modeled on Western's. (All of these could be classified
as fakes. Carfax assumed. But whatever their
means, they took in the clients and the money).
Mrs. Webster was no exception, as far as the money
was concerned. She lived in a six-room penthouse on a
thirty-six-story apartment building in Santa Monica
only two blocks from the Pacific. A security guard
checked Gordon and Patricia in the main lobby, and
another accompanied them in a private elevator. A
third rechecked their credentials before admitting them
into the anteroom. A maid who looked as if she came
from Arabia (and did) escorted them to the seance
room. This had none of the trappings of the seance
room which Carfax expected. It was large and airy and
bright, its walls were oyster-white with a mural which
looked like a Cazetti original (and was) running completely
around the room, broken only by several doors.
A Matisse and a Renoir which looked like originals
(and were) were the only paintings. The furniture was
the frail Neo-Cretan style, becoming so popular.
Mrs. Webster herself looked as fragile as the furniture.
She rose from a spindly sofa and approached
80
Traitor to the Living 81
them, her hand out, and smiling. She was about fifty
years old and about five feet tall, thin in arms and legs
but with large breasts and a posterior that delighted
Carfax. Her face was oval, large-eyed, and high-
cheeked. Her hair was very black and long, floating
free. She wore no jewelry except for a small golden ring
set with an azure gem which Carfax could not identify.
When he took her hand he saw that the ring itself was
in the shape of a serpent.
Mrs. Webster's voice was deep for such a small
woman.
"Please sit down. The others will arrive within a few
minutes. You can smoke if you wish; there are some
Kenyans on the table, but you can use your own if you
I'ke. You'll have to excuse me for a moment; I have to
change into my working clothes."
The few minutes stretched out to fifteen. Patricia
smoked several of the strong Kenyans while Gordon
paced back and forth, looking now and then out of the
high and broad window fronting the ocean. He noticed
thin wires running from the wall into the lower edge of
the window. His eyebrows rose. Windows which could
be electrically polarized were very expensive indeed.
He had just glanced at his watch when he heard
voices. The maid, now dressed in flowing white robes
that made her look even more Arabic, entered. Behind
her were three women and three men of various ages
but all well-dressed. One of them, a blonde of about
twenty, was too well-dressed, he thought. She wore the
bell-shaped skirt reaching to the floor and the brocaded
jacket which the more daring young girls in the larger
cities were wearing in honor of then- recently dead idol,
the singer Cybele Fidestes (nee Lucy Schwartz). For
street wear, her breasts were covered with a thin gauze
band, but she was now shedding that. Carfax wondered
how he was supposed to keep his mind on psychic matters
while confronted with such splendidly physical
matters. Or were they supposed to distract him, to keep
him from observation of fraud?
82 Traitor to the Living
Patricia's lips, he noted, had tightened when the girl
entered, and when she removed the band, Patricia's
eyes narrowed. She had looked at him to see if he was
looking, but he had only grinned and winked at her.
Mrs. Webster had explained over the phone that
these guests were exceptionally psychic and would be
present only to expedite communication. She had not
said so, but Carfax had assumed that they were actually
her part-time employes and would get a cut of her
rather high fee. They included a professor of psychics
from UCLA, a computer programmer, a retired naval
officer, a grip for NBC, the wife of a professional painter,
and the secretary of the Finnish consul for Los An-
geles. The blonde, Gloriana Szegeti, worked for the Social
Security office in Sherman Oaks. (But not in those
clothes, surely, he thought.)
Gloriana stood close to Gordon while she talked with
him.
"I thought your leg was broken, Mr. Carfax."
"It was, and is, Ms. Szegeti," he said. "But they took
the splint off the day after it was put on. The break was
injected with epoxy glue and set overnight. So were my
ribs. I can, theoretically, anyway, do the 100meter
dash with no trouble. Actually, my muscles hurt like
fury, and if an occasional twinge passes over my face,
it is pain that is causing it. Or perhaps admiration for
you."
Ms. Szegeti laughed; Patricia made strangled sounds.
"I'd read that they were using the epoxy treatment
for broken bones in the East, but I didn't know they
were using it here," Ms. Szegeti said.
"I'm one of the first," Gordon said.
Mrs. Webster entered, and the group became silent.
She was now wearing a white chiton which was so thin that it was obvious she had no underclothing. Her
breasts looked so firm they must have been pumped
full of clinite. Was she also dressed to distract him? If
so, she was succeeding.
"We'll sit down now, if you please," she said, indicat-
Traitor to the Living 83
ing a large round table of ebony, its top inlaid with
bright figures of fish, dolphins, and octopi. All but Ms.
Szegeti went at once to the table, as she pressed a panel
in the base of the wall. The light from the window
dimmed. By the time she was seated, the window was a
dark red oblong with the sun a very dark blue near
its center. The room quickly filled with a thick reddish
light. Ms. Szegeti, who was seated across from Carfax,
became a dark blue statue with black nipples. He
looked at Patricia and saw a blue ghost. His own hands
were blue.
The air-conditioning must have been adjusted for at
least ten degrees lower; he was suddenly shivering.
Mrs. Webster, seated at his right, took his hand in
her small cool hand and said, "Everybody form a living
link."
Carfax took the hand of Mrs. Applechard, the painter's
wife. It was much warmer than Mrs. Webster's.
"This is merely to establish a vital flow between us,"
she said. "We'll just sit here and meditate, on anything
you like, Patricia and Gordon, and feel the current of
the living. Think nice warm thoughts, if you can. I suggest
that you think of love, since that seems to work
better in the preliminaries."
That wasn't difficult, Carfax thought. Ms. Szegeti
was bouncing up and down on her chair, and the blue
oscillations proved that she certainly had had nothing
to do with clinite. He wondered what Patricia was
thinking. If she were watching Szegeti, she was not
thinking of love.
This seemed a strange prelude to communication
with the dead. But psychologists, some anyway,
maintained that there was a connection between sex
and death in the minds of many Americans. They
were, so it was claimed, the reverse and obverse sides
of a psychic coin. Carfax considered that to be a depreciated
currency.
"Feel the current," Mrs. Webster said softly. "Feel it
84 Traitor to the Living
flow from one to one, flow through all, around and
around, getting stronger with each circuit."
Suddenly, Carfax felt a tingling where his skin met
Mrs. Webster's. A few seconds later, his hand tingled
where it was in contact with Mrs. Applechard's.
Somebody moved, a tiny blue spark cracked, and
Patricia gasped.
Carfax was also startled, but he wondered if they
were, in fact, hooked up to a generator of electricity. It
did not seem likely, since the thin top and the legs of
the table were not thick enough to conceal anything but
a tiny battery. Of course, there could be wires running
through the wood connected to a battery beneath the
floor. A thin strip of conducting metal could run underneath
the top and make contact with the bare bellies of
Szegeti or Webster.
On the other hand, the spark had been more like
that generated by static electricity.
Mrs. Webster's hand was cool and dry; Mrs. Ap- plechard's was warm and sweaty. The latter's hand
should be a better electrical contact, yet the former's
gave a much stronger tingling.
Mrs. Webster said, "Break, if you please."
Mrs. Applechard gave a sigh and moved her hand
away. Szegeti stood up, with vibrations everywhere
free, and walked over to a highboy. Carfax stood up
and walked over to Patricia.
"How'd it go?"
She stood up and said, "I'd like a drink. But Mrs.
Webster said we couldn't even have water during the
seance."
"Was that spark from you?" he said.
"Yes. I started to move my hand away, and the
spark leaped between my hand and Commander Gardner's.
I wish they'd turn the lights on. Everybody looks
so ghastly."
A match speared the darkness; by its light he could
see Szegeti's face, white now, and the cigarette in her
lips. A moment later he caught the acrid odor.
Traitor to the Living 85
Patricia jumped, but it was not Szegeti that had startled
her. The maid, a blue nun, had entered silently.
She was carrying a bowl which glowed a faint orange.
Mrs. Webster said, "You can smoke grass or tobacco,
if you wish. Grass seems to be a better instrument
for tuning."
He presumed that "tuning" meant attaining a higher
"vibration," whatever that meant.
The maid put the bowl down on the table before
Mrs. Webster's place and glided out, or seemed to
glide. He walked over to the table and looked in the
bowl. It held three lance-shaped leaves, serrate-edged, black in this light.
"Laurel leaves, Gordon," Mrs. Webster said behind
him. She moved closer so that her breast nudged the
back of his right arm. "Laurus nobilis. The bay or
sweet laurel used by the nymphs, or the priestesses, of
the pre-Hellenic religion in their orgiastic rites. These
come from a tree near the oracular temple at Delphi. I
only use them when the circumstances warrant."
"You get better results when you chew them?"
"Much better. But it's more dangerous to use them. I
lose more control."
"And why should that be dangerous?" he said, turning.

Mrs. Webster did not move at once, so that she was
pressed against him. Then she stepped back to look up
at him. Her teeth were black in a blue face, and her
tongue was a dark red nickering.
"I don't want you to get too excited. It's better not to
suggest what might happen."
"I'm overly excited now," he said, wondering if she
guessed the ambiguity.
"All right," she said in a louder voice. "Put your cigarettes
out and come back to the table. Patricia and
Gordon, take the same places and link hands."
This time, there was no tingling in his hands; the
electricity seemed to be in the air. Carfax wondered
how she could pick up the leaf and put it in her mouth
86 Traitor to the Living
when her hands were held. An arm came over her
shoulder, picked up a leaf, and placed it in her open
mouth. He turned his head and saw the maid standing
just behind Mrs. Webster.
There was silence eased only by the slight chewing
noises from Mrs. Webster. The figures across the table
became even more blue-black. His head started to ache.
Mrs. Applechard's hand became wetter, but at the
same time colder. The air was getting colder, too, and it
seemed to him that the drop in temperature was not
due to the air-conditioning. But that must be his imagination,

Suddenly, Mrs. Webster spat, and he jumped. The
mass of leaf shot out beyond the bowl, and he smelled
a pleasant aromatic odor. A hand appeared in the corner
of his eye. It dipped into the bowl, and it moved a
dim object, another leaf, into her open mouth. Silence
again, except for the moist chewing sounds.
A few minutes later, while the noiselessness seemed
to grow thick as a cloud, the second leaf shot out. The
hand swooped down into the bowl and toward her
mouth. Mrs. Webster whispered, "No! Enough!" and
the hand, still holding the leaf, disappeared.
His hand felt now as if it were a corpse's. Something
rumbled on his left, making him start slightly. He
relaxed a trifle and even grinned when he realized that
it was gas in Mrs. Applechard's stomach. A highly nervous
woman, he thought, though he didn't blame her.
And why was she so nervous if she had been through
this before? Was it because she had good reason to be?
"Don't let loose!" Mrs. Webster said sharply.
Silence again except for a panting sound. Was it
coming from Patricia?
Mrs. Webster's voice seemed to bellow in his ear.
"Rufton Carfax!"
Gordon Carfax felt as if he were turning into quartz
from his inner core outward. He was stone precipitating
from a thick liquid of fear. Something, or somebody,
had entered the room or, rather, not entered but apTraitor to the Living 87
peared in it. The air over the table was condensing, it
was swirling, and the swirls were blackening. Air
moved across his face and hands, air pushed out by a
mass hovering over the table.
"Rufton Carfax!"
A pseudopod, long and thin but rounded at the end,
slid out of the mass toward Mrs. Webster. Cold preceded
it, cold that brought time to his skin and made
the stone shiver.
Someone across the table, dimly seen through the
thickening, giggled. It was high-pitched and shaking
with fear and not at all funny. Instead of breaking the
tension, it hardened it.
"Rufton Carfax! Be still!"
Mrs. Webster's voice, though commanding, had
frayed edges. Her hand had become so cold that Gor-
don wanted to let loose of it, but he was afraid to do
so. If he broke the link, he might be helpless before
something which would take immediate advantage of
any weakness.
"Rufton Carfax! Take your proper shape!"
The woman giggled again; yes, it was Szegeti. And
whoever was panting was desperately afraid.
"Let it go!" a man moaned.
"Hold on!" Mrs. Webster said. "You must not
panic!"
"For Christ's sake!" Patricia said. "That's not Father!
What have you done?"
"Stay within the bounds!" Mrs. Webster said, her
voice cracking. "Stay! And identify yourself!"
"It's not Father!" Patricia shrieked.
A chair fell over, and a body struck the floor. There
was a scramble of feet, a scream, and footsteps racing
toward the door. Gordon jumped up, jerking Mrs.
Webster and Applechard back and paining his bruised
muscles, but they clung to his hands, and Mrs. Webster
said, "Don't run!"
Somebody was struggling with somebody--Patricia
with the maid?--at the door. Suddenly Mrs. Webster
88 Traitor to the Living
shouted, "Be gone! Back to the pit from which you
came!"
The pseudopod lifted, curved like an elephant's
trunk, and then shot out toward Mrs. Webster's face.
She yelled, and she threw herself backward, pulling
Gordon with her. They rolled on the floor while Mrs.
Webster, her hands on her face, screamed. Gordon rose
swiftly, though painfully, from the floor and saw
Szegeti at the window, and he knew she was going to
depolarize the window. The mass over the table was
thinning now but thrashing around, pseudopods whirling
outward, reaching for the edges of the table but
never going past them. And then the light became redder
and redder, and the sun came in unbarred, and the mass
was gone.
He turned to see the door open and the maid and
Patricia running down the hall. Mrs. Webster was sitting
up, her hands over her eyes and moaning, "I'm
blind! I'm blind!"
He leaned over and forced her hands away. "Of
course you can't see, you fool!" he said savagely.
"Your eyes are closed!"
Her lids opened, and she stared at him, empty of everything
but horror.
"I can't see, I tell you, I can't see! It touched my
eyes!"
"It's gone," he said. "Whatever it was, it's gone!
You're safe now!"
He leaned down and pulled her up. How light she
was, as if she had been decanted.
12.
"It could all have been caused by suggestion," Gor-
don said. "Mass hysteria."
He looked out the window. Wilshire was speeding
below them. He caught a glimpse through the window
of a third-story apartment of a man shaking his finger
at a woman. What were they arguing about, if indeed
they were arguing? An in-law? Infidelity? Politics?
MEDIUM? Their children? Sex? Money, most likely.
"Then why would we all see the same thing?"
"I don't know, Pat. But we've all been conditioned
to expect an amorphous mass, a thing of ectoplasm,
which then assumes a definite shape. The movies, TV,
books have conditioned us even if we don't believe in
ghosts."
"I don't think it was imagination, and I know it
wasn't my father," she said. "It was evil, evil. My father
was good. He was weak, but he was good."
"You know," Gordon said slowly, "it could have
been a genuine objective phenomenon. Maybe. But it
didn't necessarily have to be what we call a ghost. It
might not have come from the same universe as the embu. There are a hundred, maybe a thousand, maybe
an infinite number of worlds occupying the same space
as ours. And maybe we can get through to them, or they
to us, under certain circumstances. If this could be,
then we could have summoned--I hate that word because
of its association with witchcraft--summoned
some thing. In any event, I don't intend to visit Mrs.
Webster again. Or any medium. Not for a seance,
anyway."
89
90 Traitor to the Living
"I'd rather not," Patricia said.
"La Cienega coming up," he said, looking at the
flashing words on the screen at the end of the car.
"Let's get off and walk to the hotel. Our minds have
been stretched; let's stretch our legs. Physical exercise
often puts the mind back into shape, too."
"You're quite a philosopher," she said, smiling for
the first time that day.
"Homespun as they come," he said, but his mind
was only half-engaged with the conversation. He had
seen for himself the existence of MEDIUM (which he
hadn't really believed despite all the newspaper and TV
reports). He had seen nothing to indicate that Western
had stolen MEDIUM and killed his uncle. And even if
he should prove that Western was guilty, a larger problem
remained. If Patricia did get possession of
MEDIUM, she was not going to stop its use. She
would not be allowed to even if she wished, and she
certainly would not wish it.
Nevertheless, he had promised her that he would either
prove or disprove her suspicions. And now, while
MEDIUM was not available, would be a good time to
work on the minor problem.
So it was that he told her he was leaving as soon as
possible for Big Sur Center.
"You're welcome to come along if you want to," he said. "But I'll be busy, and you'll have to find something,
though not someone, I hope, to entertain you."
"I'll stay here," Pat said. "I can look around for
some place to live, some place new where Western will
have a hard time finding me. How long do you think
you'll be gone?"
"At least four days," he said. He did not think that
Western was worrying about her; now that her own father
had denied her suspicions, she was no threat. Or,
he checked himself, not her father but the thing posing
as him. But its true identity made no difference in practice.

He packed, and he kissed her goodby. He checked
Traitor to the Living " 91
into a motel off the campus of the University of Big
Sur six hours later, which was too late to make phone
calls setting up appointments for the next day. He had
three books to pass the time. A collection of science-fiction
stories by Leo Q. Tincrowdor, a book describing
the recent translation of the Etruscan language, and The Annotated Odyssey. Since the second book was
based on a linguist's interview with an Etruscan of the
second century b.c., he decided to read that. The man
who had done this was a Professor Archambaud, a
Berkeley teacher who was also a good friend of
Western's. This explained why he had been given access
to the machine without being charged. He had
been forced to use it early in the morning, but he had
sacrificed sleep for the sake of knowledge. (Not to mention
for the sake of advancing his own career. Carfax
thought.) He had located a man who was fluent in both
Latin and Estruscan and everything had proceeded
swhnmingly fine from there.
Though Carfax was interested in the linguistic and historical details provided by Menie Amthal, he was
more interested in the vignettes of Western provided by
Archambaud. Western had told him of his early experiments
with MEDIUM. Apparently, he had had the
idea for years but had only begun working on the prototype
two years before he announced its success.
Maybe so. Carfax thought, but Archambaud had
only Carfax's word for it. Uncle Rufton could have
confided in Western several years ago because he
needed the financial backing. But why would Western
have given him any money unless he had seen some evidence
that it would work? Western was no dreamy
visionary. He would have been as likely to finance a
perpetual-motion machine as a machine for communicating
with the dead. That is, not likely at all.
Overall, Western emerged in Archambaud's book as
a fiercely dedicated man, a genius. That certainly did
not jibe with Patricia's account. But then Patricia could
be wrong.
92 Traitor to the Living
At 22:00, he turned on the news. And he found out
that MEDIUM was also a means for free and unlimited
energy. It was just what Carfax had derided a few minutes
before, a perpetual-motion machine. Or so Western
was claiming.
The caster was brief but clear. Western had issued a
statement that experiments had proved that electrical
energy could be tapped from the same "place" in which
the dead lived. Western's power demands for his house and the machine had been supplied by electricity
drawn from the embu. An iron resistor three meters in
diameter had been melted in ten seconds. Theoretically,
given the proper equipment, all of Los Angeles could
be powered through MEDIUM. All of California. In
fact, all of Earth.
So, Carfax thought. Western had lied when he had
said he was getting his power from the Four Corners.
The caster looked skeptical. Carfax did not know
how he looked himself, but he thought it would be
stunned. He turned the TV off and leaned back in his
chair, a bourbon in his hand. Well, why not? According
to theory, all electromagnetic energy produced
in this universe was duplicated in the next. So, if that
universe could be tapped, the energy could be withdrawn
back to this universe.
But would not the withdrawn energy then be reproduced
again in that other "place?" Would that place be
big enough to contain all that energy? Would it, in effect, burst at its seams? And would its wild energy then
come ravening into this universe to destroy it?
Nothing was ever done in this universe without
work. A price had to be paid for anything gained. So
why should that other universe be different? It must
operate according to the same principles which apply in
this universe. Somebody had to pay, and since this universe
was doing the taking without any return, the penalty
would have to be paid.
Or would it? Nothing was actually known about that
other place. It did have sentient beings, and it did seem
Traitor to the Living 93
to contain energy replicated from this place. And that
was all that was known.
But it might be dangerous to find out just how that
place did operate, to find out what system of checks
and balances existed between the two universes.
He poured himself another drink and contemplated
the future. Forget the dangers. If what Western said
was true, then MEDIUM was going to have far more
of an impact than anybody had thought. Unlimited
electrical power! First, pollution would be reduced
enormously. Second, a worldwide power grid could be
built. No. that wouldn't be necessary, since every country
could have its own MEDIUM. But what if the
United States kept MEDIUM for itself? It could produce
goods much cheaper than any other nation.
No, that situation could last only for a time. Now
that it was known that such a device was possible, the
best brains of the foreign nations would be tackling the
problem. And they would come up with the answer.
The world was going to be changed in ways that he
could n3t even imagine at this moment. Oh, there'd be
resistance. The electrical power establishment would see
its empires and its profits dissolving, and they'd fight.
But they had already lost the battle.
Finishing his drink, he went to bed, his mind grabbing
at extrapolations, seizing some, dropping them as
new ones flew by. It was some tune before he could get
to sleep, and it seemed that he had just dropped off
when he was hooked by the alarm clock and reeled
back up.
While drinking his coffee, he turned on the morning
news. The caster had nothing to add to yesterday's report
but promised that the evening news would have an
hour's special on the implications.
Carfax ate his breakfast in the motel restaurant and
went back to his room to make his calls. At nine he
was at the Big Sur Center Power and Light Company.
Mr. Weissman, the accounting office manager, remembered
that Rufton Carfax's bills had been extraordinar-
94 Traitor to the Living
ily high. Yes, the professor had had equipment installed
to handle his massive power requirements. For the
six months preceding his death, he had used eight to
nine dk-watt-hours per day. The consumptions had
been made after midnight, due to the company's requests.
It would have strained it to supply them during
the day. Carfax thanked Mr. Weissman and left.
His next stops were at the offices of the two trucking
companies which might have delivered special equipment
to his uncle. Both, as it turned out, had done so.
Their records showed that they had brought in a large
console and a number of modules. The console had
come from an electrical supply house in Los Angeles,
and the modules and some parts had been shipped out
by two electronic firms in Oakland. Carfax thanked
them and visited the three electrical-parts stores. Two
had records of vacuum tubes and other components
purchased by the professor. None of the tubes, however,
seemed large enough to handle the power that his
uncle required.
Carfax wondered if his uncle had picked these up
himself in San Francisco or Los Angeles. Or perhaps
he had gotten them from Western's store. He made a
long-distance call to the store. Its manager required
that he give identification, which he did, and he gave
the name of a friend of his, the first one he could pick
out of his mind.
The manager said he would look up the records.
Would Mr. Comas mind holding the line or would he
rather call back? Carfax said he'd wait. Five minutes
later, just as Carfax's patience was about down to its
last thread, the manager spoke.
"Mr. Comas?"
"Still here, though barely."
"There is no record of any sale to Rufton Carfax."
"You're sure?"
The manager's voice chilled. "Of course. I'm aware
that Professor Carfax was Mr. Western's uncle, and I would have remembered any purchase by him."
Traitor to the Living 95
Carfax thanked him and hung up the phone. The
manager might or might not be telling the truth. Whatever
the case, Carfax could not find out. He had no intention
of breaking into the store and searching through
the records. He wasn't a TV private eye, reckless of
consequences if caught. Besides, if Western wanted to
cover his tracks, he would have no trouble doing so.
His hopes of quickly identifying all the parts and
modules of his uncle's machine had not been strong.
Now they died. Nevertheless, he would gather all he
could and see what he had.
He spent the rest of the day talking to Rufton Car-
fax's closest colleagues and his neighbors. None of
them had heard anything about the experiments or the
machine itself. All agreed that he was an amiable man;
his colleagues said that he was a good teacher and researcher,
a combination not common in universities.
The following day, Gordon took a hovercraft to
Oakland, where he got a list of the parts ordered by his
uncle and blueprints of the cabinet. He took the 101 INTO express to Los Angeles and got a list of parts
from the store there. Then he phoned Mrs. Webster.
Her secretary said that she was in conference. But she
had a phone number for him.
Carfax wrote it down and said, "Is Mrs. Webster
O.K.? I mean, has she recovered her eyesight?"
The secretary looked surprised. "I didn't know that
there was anything wrong with her eyes."
Mrs. Webster had made a quick recovery. Her blindness
was due solely to hysteria, which was what he had
supposed.
"Give her my regards," he said.
He left his credit card in the slot and spoke the number
which the secretary had given him. Patricia's face
appeared on the screen.
"You're back so soon!"
"Speedy Carfax," he said. "But it didn't take you
long to find an apartment."
"It's a motel. I still haven't found a place. We may
96 Traitor to the Living
have to go to Santa Susana. A new complex is going up
there."
"Too far off," he said. "O.K. where are you?"
She gave him a Burbank address and then said,
"Didn't you speak to Mrs. Webster?"
"No. Why?"
"Her secretary just called me. She said that Mrs.
Webster wanted to speak to you right away."
"I must have just missed her," he said. "I'll call her
back and then I'll come right out."
Mrs. Webster looked healthy but excited. "Gordon, I
have some startling news for you! It may be just what
you're looking for!"
"I need a break," he said. "What is it?"
"I think you'd better come out here. I don't want to
tell you over the phone."
He said he'd be there quickly if he could find a taxi
and if not he'd take the MT. He phoned Patricia and
told her there had been a change of plans. Two minutes
later, he had a cab, and fifteen minutes later, he was
ushered into Mrs. Webster's office. He sat down before
her desk and said, "Judging from your big round eyes,
you must have something big."
She lit a Kenyan, puffed several times and said, "I
was just talking to a client, a Robert Minion. Ever
heard of him?"
Carfax shook his head.
"Well, he's a strange young man, a millionaire and
very eccentric, very shy. He's been tremendously interested
in the occult since he was a boy, and when his
mother died, he came to me.
"You raise your eyebrows? You're wondering if we
had any success in evoking her? Three times, though
Mrs. Mifflon wasn't able to shape the plasm into a satisfactory
form and the few words she could transmit
were of a rather silly nature. But then she was a silly,
selfish woman in life.
"You smile? You shouldn't. You know I'm not a
charlatan. Anyway, when Western announced he had a
Traitor to the Living 97
scientific means for communicating with the dead, Rob-
ert went to him. But he was terribly embarrassed, poor
boy, because he thought I might think he was betraying
me. He came to me first and explained, or tried to explain,
why he was going to Western. I told him to go
ahead; I didn't mind. But I did warn him to be careful.
Science has its charlatans, too.
"He apparently had several successful sessions with
MEDIUM. Successful, I mean, in that he had full communication
with his mother. But they did not, of
course, reassure him. His mother was desperately unhappy,
and he could do nothing for her.
"Then he joined the Pancosmic Church of the Embu-Chnst. He found their premise very comforting.
You know, that the embu is only a sort of purgatory."
Carfax nodded and said, "Yes, I know. After the
dead have undergone 'purification' in their electronic
state, they proceed to the next world, where they are
restored to their physical bodies. And their bodies and
minds are improvements over the ones they had while
in this world, and everybody is happy forever after.
There's not the slightest bit of evidence for that premise,
but when did people ever let lack of data interfere
with their religious theories?"
"Or, if there is data, when did the nonreligious ever
consider it?" Mrs. Webster said. "Let's not argue about
that. It's irrelevant to what I have to tell you. Robert
did not stop using MEDIUM after he joined the
church. For one thing, he wanted to convert his mother
to the church's faith; he thought she'd feel better if she
believed that she was only in a purgatory. And then,
several days before Western's house was blown up,
Western approached Mifflon with a strange offer."
She paused, drew more smoke in, expelled it, and
said, "He wanted to sell Robert insurance."
"Insurance?" Carfax said. "You mean life insurance?"

"Exactly that, though not the kind that's being ped98 Traitor to the Living
died by anybody else. It is, in a way, the only genuine
life insurance offered."
"You don't mean Western'!! guarantee that Mifflon
won't die?"
"In a way. Western calls it repossession insurance."
Carfax said nothing. He felt even more stunned than
when he had heard the announcement the previous
evening that MEDIUM was a power source.
"To be brief. Western said that he could .bring Robert
back from the dead. He will do this by providing a
body for Robert which he can take over. Or possess, to
use a time-honored term. The premiums are two hundred
thousand dollars a year. These are to be paid
while the client is living. The client will name one of
Western's agents as his heir, and when the client is in
his new body, half of the estate will be returned to him
through legal means. The premiums thereafter will be
ten percent of the client's yearly income."
"But ... the body to be possessed?" Carfax said.
"How is Western going to arrange that?"
"Western refused to say. He just told Robert not to
worry about the details. And he swore Robert to
secrecy. He said that if Robert let it out, he would have
no way of proving it and would probably end up in an
insane asylum. Or in a worse state, he said. I suppose
he meant he'd be dead with no chance at a live body.
"Oh, yes, the payments aren't made under the table.
They are receipted as payment for sessions with
MEDIUM. That way, the IRS can't make any
trouble."
After a long silence, Carfax said, "Surely Western
must have offered some proof that he could bring about
this repossession? Most millionaires are shrewd; they
want assurance that they're not giving their money
away. Unless Mifflon is the only client, of course. He
doesn't sound as if he's very stable."
"He's not, if having a conscience makes one unstable.
And he's not the only client. Western said he'd
Traitor to the Living 99
introduce him to a man who had come back from the
dead."
"How many are there walking among us?"
"I don't know. Robert told him he'd think about it,
but he wouldn't say a word to anybody. He worried
about it; he wants to live forever, which is practically
what Western offers, but he couldn't stand the idea of
stealing another man's body. So, after days of wrestling
with himself, he came to me. He said that he hated
himself because he was breaking his promise to
Western. But he just had to tell me. The greater evil
cancelled the lesser."
"And what did you tell him?"
"To put off a final answer until I thought of what to
do. I promised him to have an answer in a few days."
Carfax thought that Mifflon had adopted Mrs.
Webster as his mother, but he saw no reason to comment.

"If this is true," he said slowly, "then Western is as
rotten as Patricia says he is. And we have our first real
break. The only question is, what do we do about it?"
"I don't know," she said. "What does this do to your
theory that the sembs are alien entities?"
"It shatters it to hell. Unless . .. unless those sembs are not humans but are taking over humans. After all,
they can behave like humans, so why couldn't they fool
Mifflon? How would he know whether or not he was
talking to a human who'd come back or a semb that'd
come over?"
He remembered, with a shudder, how the semb that
was supposed to be his uncle had seemed to expand, to
leave the machine, to swoop at him. Had it been trying
to invade and conquer him?
He sat up straighter and said, "That's it!"
"What?" Mrs. Webster said.
"That's why uncle Rufton lied! He had to, otherwise
Western wouldn't let him come back! He had to agree
to go along with his own murderer! That is, if it really
was my uncle."
100 Traitor to the Living
"In either case, what can you do?"
"I don't know, but I'll think of something. I think
the first thing to do is to get Mifflon to require that
Western let him talk to this repossessor or whatever
you want to call him. He can report back to us, and we
can go from there. Do you think he could carry it off?"
"I'll ask him," she said, and she reached for the
viewphone button.
13.
Mrs. Webster turned the phone off.
"He's either not there or he's told his secretary to say
he's not in. He told me he was going straight home,
and I can't imagine why he wouldn't speak to me."
"If he has an uneasy conscience, he may be sorry he
told you about Western's offer," Carfax said. "I hope
he wasn't foolish enough to confess to Western that
he'd broken his promise."
"Oh, no, he wouldn't do that!" Mrs. Webster said.
"Besides, he's hardly had time!"
"One phone call would do it."
He stood up. "I have an uneasy feeling about this. I
think I'll go to Minion's house. What's the address?"
The estate was in North Pacific Palisades, half a mile
from the ocean. Once it had been embedded in a score
or so of great houses surrounded by acres of broad
lawns, woods, and sculptured gardens. Now it was the
lone survivor. The others had been sold to apartment-
building developers who had erected a dozen high-rises
and were building a dozen more. Dust thrown up by
bulldozers was thick in the air, coating with gray the
grass, trees, and high stone walls surrounding the Mifflon
grounds. The mansion itself, on the highest part of
the grounds, had been white but was now khaki.
Carfax spoke into the box outside the iron grille
gate. The voice that came from it was thick with Bantu
pronunciation. It was also heavy with skepticism. .
"I have no record of an appointment with a Mr,
Carfax, sir."
"He's forgotten again," Carfax said.
101
102 Traitor to the Living
There was a pause as the servant considered the
well-known absent-mindedness of his employer. At
least, according to Mrs. Webster it was well-known.
"Let me speak to Mr. Mifflon," Carfax said. "He'll
remember then."
"Sorry, sir, he's not here."
"He told me he would be," Carfax said. "Let me
speak to the secretary, then."
"She isn't here either, sir."
"Where can I call them?"
"Sorry, sir, that is confidential."
"He's going to lose a lot of money if I can't talk to
him!" Carfax shouted.
"Sorry, sir. I'm forbidden to give out such information."

"Four million dollars will go down the drain!"
There was a long pause, then the servant said, with
awe congealing his voice, "Four million dollars, sir?"
"Probably more!"
"But I'd lose my position, sir."
"Some rules are made to be broken," Carfax said.
"If the situation demands."
"Sorry, sir."
"H I don't get to speak to him, and very soon, you
won't have a job because Mifflon will have no money!"
"Yes, sir. But there is a servant shortage, as you
know, sir."
"Oh, you wouldn't have any trouble getting a job,"
Carfax said. "If you could stay here, that is. But you
were hired by Mr. Mifflon in Kenya, and you'd have to
go back there and hope your agency could find you
some other wealthy American or European."
Carfax hated himself for this despicable browbeating,
but he had a Job to do.
"That may be, sir, but while I work for Mr. Mifflon,
I owe him loyalty. Goodby, sir."
Carfax was frustrated, but at the same time he felt
admiration for the servant. It was good to find a man
who could not be scared or corrupted.
Traitor to the Living 103
He hesitated about calling Mrs. Webster. If Mifflon
was in the house, then he would be doing much
legwork for nothing. Short of prowling the house itself,
there was no way to find out if Mifflon was home. At
one time, he would have done that, but he was older and less agile and more afraid of the consequences if he
were caught.
Sighing, he picked up the earphone.
A minute later, he recradled it. Mrs. Webster had a
long dossier on Mifflon, as she probably did on all her
important clients. She had told him that Mifflon had his
own airplane, which he flew out of the private airport
at Santa Susana. The next step was to phone the airport.

Yes, Mr. Mifflon and his secretary had taken off
only six minutes ago. Then: destination was Bonanza
Circus, Nevada.
"That was easy," Carfax said to himself.
His next station was the Beveriy Hills Public Library.
He drove four blocks, parked in the MT Santa
Monica Boulevard lot, and only had to wait three minutes
before boarding the express. Six minutes later, he
got off the platform of the Beveriy Drive stop, and
walked to the library. There he spoke his request into
the reference computer and was issued a card. This indicated that all the viewers were occupied, and twenty-
three people were ahead of him. Since he did not want
to wait, he used the huge U.S. atlas and its auxiliary,
both chained to lecterns. Both had some pages missing,
torn out by vandals or atlasophiles, but the map of
Nevada and the auxinfo pages were still there.
Bonanza Circus had been built four years ago in
northern Nevada. Its permanent population was 50,000
and growing, since gambling paid all taxes. It was
building a college which would become a university in
four more years. Though the Mafia had constructed the
city and operated the casinos through dummy corporations,
the gambling machines were supervised by the
state and federal governments. The local officials had to
104 Traitor to the Living
get a bill of moral health from both governments before
they could be elected. The machines were set so that
the casinos kept only forty percent of the money
poured into them, but they were doing very well at this
rate.
Carfax found this interesting, but it wasn't what he
was looking for.
He noted the construction companies in the city and
went to a phone booth. On the fourth long-distance
call, he found it. The Greater Acme Builders and Developers,
Inc., had just finished a complex of large
buildings in the mountains twelve kilometers to the east
of Bonanza Circus. This was owned by the Megistus
Research Corporation. Carfax's informant did not even
know what the corporation researched, though he
thought it was in the electronic and chemical line.
Carfax phoned Fortune and Thomdyke and asked
them to track down all they could on Megistus. After
taking the MT back to his car, he drove to the Bur-
bank motel, where Patricia and a message from Fortune
and Thorndyke waited for him. The conversation
with the agency took three minutes.
"You look happy," Patricia said.
"I shouldn't, considering what I'm being charged,"
he said. "The agency had to use the Washington, D.C.
computer. But they did in fifteen minutes what I
couldn't have done in fifteen days. They found out that
Western owns the company that owns the company
that owns the company that owns Megistus. They also
found out that Megistus has made no efforts to get contracts."

"What does that mean?"
"Well, Mifflon never gambles, so why should he go
to Bonanza Circus? I would surmise that it's to meet
Western in the Megistus complex. Or to use the new
MEDIUM that Western may have built there."
"But there's been nothing in the news ..."
"Western would want to keep it a secret for several
reasons. One, he doesn't want another Houvelle blowTraitor to the Living 105
ing up his machine, not to mention him. Two, he may
be using MEDIUM for some purpose which requires
absolute secrecy. If Mifflon's story is true. Western
may be carrying out his repossessions in his Nevada
hideout."
"But why, right after Mifflon told Mrs. Webster
about Western, would he go to Western?"
"Mifflon may have suddenly decided that his chance
for immortality overrode his conscience. He wants to
make the deal before he changes his mind again . . .
Or he may not have gone voluntarily."
"Why do you say that?"
"Two men accompanied him. Roletti and Curts, if
they gave their right names."
Patricia sat down and said, "I feel scared."
"It's only conjecture."
"Why would they take along his secretary if he went
unwillingly? Wouldn't that unnecessarily complicate
matters?"
"Not if the secretary is being paid by Western. Anyway,
Mifflon never goes any place without her; she's a
woman about fifty-five, a motherly type, according to
Mrs. Webster. It would look strange if she wasn't with
him."
"It just doesn't seem probable that Mifflon would
turn right around and confess to Western that he'd told
Mrs. Webster. He might be a little out of his mind, but
he's not that unbalanced. So how would Western find
out so quickly?"
"He must know that Mifflon has been seeing Mrs.
Webster. So he's got her place bugged. Maybe. I have
some more calls to make to Bonanza Circus."
Forty-five motels and hotels later, Carfax had his list
complete.
"He didn't check in anywhere, unless it was with a
fake name and fake credit card. And that doesn't seem
likely."
"What about Mrs. Bronski and those two men?"
106 Traitor to the Living
"Nothing. You start packing while I make another
call."
Patricia was startled. "Packing?"
"Yes. If Mrs. Webster's is bugged, then Western
knows that we know about Mifflon. And he'll know
where we are. Listen, do you have a friend who'd put
us up for a few days? It's too easy for Western to locate
us if he wants to."
Patricia was startled again.
"Then why did we sneak up here?"
"I didn't want to make it too easy. Look, do you
have a friend?"
She shook her head. "The two people I could trust
no longer live here. They emigrated to Canada."
"Can't blame them," he said. "Very well. I'll have
Fortune and Thorndyke send someone to register in his
name, and we'll move in. A big place is what we need,
one where the manager isn't likely to see us coming and
going. And we'll turn the screen off when we use the
phone. I should have done that in the first place, but I
didn't really think ..."
"Go on," she said. "You didn't really think what?"
He grinned and said, "That Western was the villain
you painted him to be. And I'm still not one hundred
percent sure."
"You bastard, you thought I was a paranoiac!"
"I considered it, but I don't make up my mind until
I have a lot of evidence. Get going. We might need every second we can get!"
Stung into urgency by his tone more than his words,
she swiftly began packing. The tight lips, though, were
more from anger at him than anxiety over Western.
Carfax decided that he could call the agency later
from his car. In fact, it might be better to make all the
calls later.
He phoned in to the desk and ordered his bill made
ready. The clerk said it'd be done before they got to
the desk. All he had to do was to add the phone bill to
Traitor to the Living 107
the computer card. Carfax knew this, but evidently the
clerk liked to talk.
Five minutes later, with suitcases full of hastily
folded clothing, they left the Grand Vivorium. Four
minutes after that, they changed taxis, and they drove
to another motel. They waited at the entrance until the
taxi pulled away, after which they carried their luggage
three blocks to a car rental lot. The transaction took
ten minutes, and they drove away in a car with a
phone. Carfax talked to a Saunders at Fortune and
Thomdyke, made the necessary arrangements, and then
had the operator switch him to Bonanza Circus.
He confirmed that Mifflon and party had landed
there and that they had not then proceeded elsewhere
in their plane. His informant did not know where they
had gone after checking out.
A call to Western's temporary headquarters at the
Beverly-Wilshire, where he had rented two floors, told
him nothing except that Western had a new secretary
with a very husky and sexy voice. Mr. Western was not
available and would not be for several days. No, she
couldn't say where he was without authorization from
her employer. But she would give a message to him.
"I'll call back, thank you," Carfax said.
"I'm sure I'll hear from Mr. Western within a few
hours," Ms. Rapport said. "Could I have your number
in case he wants to speak to you directly."
"No, thanks," Carfax said.
14.
The next five days were spent mostly in the motel
room. They consisted almost entirely of waiting and
tediousness, reading, watching TV, exercising, and
going to three movies. Gordon Carfax was much better
at this game than Patricia. She was not, she said, content
to sit like a frog on a lily pad and wait for flies.
Gordon tried to keep her occupied by talking to her
about her past life, her childhood experiences--happy
and traumatic--her lovers, her jobs, her ambitions and
frustrations, the things which annoyed and exasperated
her, the things which made her rejoice; in short, the
items which made her a unique human being.
Patricia liked to talk about herself, but she also had
to have physical activity. After a few hours of spilling
emotional contents, she would pace back and forth and
then say that she either had to go for a walk or to bed
with Gordon. He was obliging; he would do whichever
she preferred. But near the end of the five days, he was
more inclined to walk. His fifteen years of seniority
told on him. He was beginning to wonder if they
should get married. At present, he could satisfy her,
but in twenty years she would be fifty and with a lust
probably undiminished. He would be sixty-five and
bound to be slowing down.
Patricia had said nothing about marriage, and she
might not even be thinking of it. Of course, when she
was leading a normal life, when she was not so anxiety-ridden,
she would be looking at their situation
from the long-range view.
He could have asked her if she wanted to make their
108
Traitor to the Living 109
arrangement permanent, but he saw no reason to do so.
He did not want to make any commitments until this
was over.
Meanwhile, though their personal events moved
slowly, public events moved swiftly.
A Dr. Orenstein of Yeshiva University, a member of
the federal committee which had investigated
MEDIUM, appeared on the Jack Phillips talk show.
During the conversation, he stated that it was possible
that the embu was not an expanding universe. If this
were indeed so, the energy of eons accumulating in it
might destroy it. The so-called "dead," the sembs, would be destroyed along with the rest of that other-
world. This was regrettable perhaps, but not dangerous
to our world. That is, unless a channel between the embu and our universe happened to be open when the embu "exploded." Who knew what enormous energies,
perhaps earth-destroying, might raven through the
breach between our worlds?
Jack Phillips turned pale and looked as if he was
sorry he had brought up the subject. He did manage to
rally and ask how that was possible. Wouldn't the first
touch of energy destroy MEDIUM and so close the
breach?
Dr. Orenstein: "It might. But some of us have wondered
if the heavy use of MEDIUM hasn't created a
weak spot in the wall between our worlds. It could be
compared to a trickle in a dike. If that trickle is not
stopped up at once, the whole dike will, in a short time,
become a wide gap. And the sea pours in."
Cries from the audience: "You're crazy!"
"What are you trying to do, scare the shit out of
us?"
"My God, we're doomed!"
Jack Phillips, after signaling for silence: "I don't
think you should be making public speculations like
that. Doctor. It might cause a panic. After all, what evidence
do you have for that? It is just a theory, isn't it?
110 Traitor to the Living
A wild theory? A hypothesis, I should say, since you
have absolutely no data, I repeat, no data at all."
Dr. Orenstein: "That's true. But the mere possibility
should make us stop to reflect. Should we continue
using MEDIUM when we don't know what its long-
term effects will be? Now, I'm a scientist, and what I'm
saying will be regarded as heresy by many scientists.
Science must explore wherever it can. Many of my colleagues
would insist on this principle. But many others
would agree with me. The very chance, however slight,
that we might be tampering with forces which could
wipe this earth clean of life in a few seconds should
make us evaluate the continued use of MEDIUM.
"Anyway, I'm only being a little premature in saying
this. My speculations and my recommendations are in
the official report. And you'll be reading it soon. That
is, if the president ever takes the lid off it."
Jack PhiIIips: "Then you definitely recommend that
MEDIUM be shut down?"
Dr. Orenstein: "At once! We must study it carefully,
analyze its possible effects!"
Regina Calomela, a guest: "But Doctor Orenstein,
how can you possibly know what its effects will be unless
you use it?"
Dr. Orenstein: "That's a good question. However, I
was thinking of an evaluation of the data already derived
from medium's operation, a mathematical analysis."

Jack PhiIIips, looking relieved: "I have to sell some
soap now. We'll continue after this commercial."
The viewers were disappointed. PhiIIips announced
that Dr. Orenstein had received an emergency call and
would not be present. What the emergency was, Phil-
lips did not say.
Two days later, Mrs. Webster announced over a local
talk show that she agreed with Dr. Orenstein.
MEDIUM had weakened the "wall." She was finding it
far easier to make contact with the spirit world.
Bob Jaspers, another guest, a stand-up comic, added
Traitor to the Living 111
that he hoped not. It would mean that we'd all be
haunted, night and day. And he thought he'd gotten rid
of his mother-in-law.
The papers and the TV news were full of reports of
riots all over the world.
The president of the United States undoubtedly
thought that this was a poor time to release the official
report. But pressure was too strong. Three days after
Orenstein's appearance, newsmen were given the three-
thousand-page document.
The same day, the Vatican issued its official opinion
of MEDIUM.
Summarized, the federal committee report stated that
there was no doubt that MEDIUM had been the means
for communicating with the dead. There was no fakery
about it. Forty-five interviewees had been identified
from voiceprints or personal details which no charlatan
could have known.
Extracts from interviews with the Etruscan, Menie
Athlan, Louis XIV of France, Hamilcar Barca (the
father of Hannibal), and Pericles of ancient Athens
were included in the report. The linguistic specialists on
the committee affirmed their genuineness. It would be
impossible for any modern, no matter how learned, to
have imitated the language well enough to have posed
as these ancients.
It was true little had been known of Punic and
Etruscan, but much about these had been learned from
Menie and Barca. No scholar could have built up a
grammar and vocabulary, so self-consistent, from the
scanty knowledge previously available. Nor could any
scholar have provided such intimate details of ancient
Carthaginian, Latin, and Etruscan culture and history.
The same day that the report came out, Dr. Oren-
stein spoke over a New York City radio station. He had been denied any more time on TV but had found a
willing sponsor in the owner of the broadcasting company.

Orenstein's charges were grave. The commission's re112 Traitor to the Living
port was not complete. Lengthy sections had been suppressed
by the president. He must have known that he
could not keep them quiet forever, but he did not want
to be responsible for their publication.
The committee had located and interviewed Jesus
and Joseph Smith. Jesus had been considerably surprised
and disgusted to find that the gentiles were
worshipping him as a god. His teachings had been intended
for the Jews only.
Joseph Smith had confessed that the famous tablets
of gold on which the Book of Mormon had been inscribed
had never existed. He did insist, however, that
he had penned them while God Himself dictated them.
The tablets were a pious fraud, it was true, but God
had ordered him to tell people that he had found the
tablets so that the true religion would be accepted more
quickly.
Dr. Orenstein was shot and killed by two men as he
stepped out of the station.
A ricocheting 9mm. bullet also killed a ten-year-old
girl on her way home from school.
The two murderers fled in a car, went through a red
light at sixty kilometers per hour, and smashed into a
truck. Forty thousand people attended their funerals,
and a subscription of eighty thousand was raised to
support their survivors. Income tax reduced this to
twenty thousand.
The statement of the Vatican was ingenious and disprovable.
If the sembs did exist, as evidence indicated, then they were also duplicates, as the evidence indicated.
They were not truly the souls of the dead. They
were "electromagnetic shadows." God, for His mysterious
reasons, had allowed them to come into being. But
they were not spirits in heaven, purgatory, or hell. The
faithful could be reassured of that.
The Vatican report mentioned Carfax's theory that
they might be alien sentients posing as the dead, doubtless
for some evil purpose. This theory, the Vatican
said, could be valid. Whatever the truth, it would be
Traitor to the Living 113
good if MEDIUM were shut down permanently. And
Roman Catholics were forbidden to use it.
The encyclical of the Pope concerning this subject
would be forthcoming sometime in the next year.
"Then it'll be a matter of dogma, not discipline,"
Carfax told Patricia. "I wonder what'U happen when
they locate Moses and Mohammed? What rationalizations
will we hear then?"
"According to you, they're not rationalizations," she
said. "Or have you changed your mind?"
"Not yet. But I'm weakening."
And so the days passed. There were great storms
outside their motel room walls and some small storms
inside. Gordon irritated Patricia with his habit of mumbling
to himself and his fondness for garlic bread. She
angered him because she left her clothes lying around
and preferred hamburgers to steak and would eat no
green foods and thought the president, a hard-nosed
conservative, was a great man. Nor did they agree on
their TV shows. She liked to watch the game shows
and comedy series, but she was bored by anything suggesting
the serious. He loved Shakespeare but he also
loved Westerns, and she yawned loudly and sighed
when he insisted on watching them.
These issues were trifles to which both could adjust
themselves under less crowded circumstances, but they
might be indicative of deeper and unreconcilable differences.

Three times, he got a report from Fortune and
Thomdyke. Their agent in Bonanza Circus had been
unable to determine whether or not Western and Mifflon
were living in the Megistus complex. The company
had a ten-story building with apartments for its employees
and guests, but Reynolds, the F&T agent, had
not been able to get past the entrance gate. He had
bribed a U.S. mail clerk to check on Megistus's incoming
mail. No letters for either Western or Mifflon had
gone through. This might mean that they were commu-
114 Traitor to the Living
nicating only via phone or sending their mail through
the Megistus planes.
Carfax did know, however, that Western was not at
the Beveriy-Wilshire headquarters. A newspaper man
had ascertained that.
Reynolds's second call was to report his findings at
the Bonanza Circus Power Company. Megistus was
using no more electricity than was to bs expected. This
was negative evidence, since MEDIUM could be
drawing power from the embu.
On the fifth day. Carfax got a call from Reynolds at
13:20, just after he and Patricia had come back from
lunch.
"I'm being shadowed. Carfax. My nosing around has
caught somebody's attention. I've tagged two men since
yesterday, and somebody's been through my room. So
what's the next step? You want me to stay here or pull
out?"
"Better pull out," Carfax said. "There isn't much more you can do there, and those guys might play
rough. The stakes are pretty high."
Carfax wished that he had gone himself. It would
have been much less expensive, and he could have kept
himself busy. But if Western was there, it wouldn't do
for him to find out that Carfax was sniffing around. It
would have been too easy to grab him right there and
whisk him into the walls of Megistus.
On the other hand, would Western do anything but
keep an eye on him? He must know that Mimon had
told Mrs. Webster about the repossession insurance.
Yet Mrs. Webster had received no threats or been attacked.
Western must feel very secure, and he had reason
to be so. Mifflon would just deny anything she said.
He was stymied. There was little he could do until
Mimon himself came out of hiding.
He was impatient and tense during dinner. Even the
movie they saw afterward, a powerful and frightening
science-fiction drama based on Lem's Solaris, could not
keep his mind off Mifflon. On entering their room, he
Traitor to the Living 115
saw a light flashing at the base of the phone. He called
the desk clerk, who told him he was to phone a number
in Bonanza City. Three minutes later, he turned to Pa-
tricia with a big smile.
"I owe a flight controller two hundred dollars. He
just told me Mifflon and his secretary are about to
leave for the Santa Susana airport."
15.
At this time, 13:25, the Santa Susana airport lobby
was almost deserted. Gordon and Patricia Carfax sat in
the lobby and drank coffee and waited. At 13:50, they
saw the lights of a plane circling in the distance. At
14:00, the two-jet monoplane taxied toward the hangar
where Mifflon stored it. Gordon checked its number
against that given him by the controller. It was Mifflon's.

Gordon threw his half-full cup into the disposal vent
and said, "MifBon will go to the tower to check out.
But his secretary may come here to wait for him."
"And then what?"
"She doesn't know us. I'll try to strike up a conversation
... here she comes."
A tall woman with a more than ample bosom, very
narrow waist, too-wide hips, and long good-looking legs
entered. Her gray ban- was piled in a high many-ringed
coiffure, but she wore no makeup except for false eyelashes.
She looked every bit of her fifty-five years, but
she must have been a striking beauty when young. She
made straight for the coffee canteen with a long hip- swinging stride that made Carfax wonder if she had
once been a stripper. Passing Carfax, she left behind a
cloud of sandalwood.
Carfax waited until she was reaching for her cup before
speaking.
"Mrs. Bronski?"
She jumped, gasped, and sloshed part of the coffee
out of the cup. "For God's sakes! You startled me so!"
"Sorry," he said. He showed her an I.D. card, a left116

Traitor to the Living 117
over from his L.A. residency. "Mr. Western phoned
me and told me to escort you two home."
Her face cleared and then she frowned again. "Oh, but he didn't say anything to us about you, Mr.
Childe."
"Mr. Western called me a little while ago and said
he'd decided you needed a bodyguard."
"And did he say why?" she said, raising her eyebrows.

"You don't ask Mr. Western why."
"The least the son of a bitch could have done, he
could have radioed us you were coming."
If he learned nothing else, he thought, he had at
least ascertained that they had been with Western.
"I'll introduce you to my colleague, Mrs. Childe," he
said. He wanted to keep her busy until Mifflon showed
up so she wouldn't start asking too many questions. He
also hoped that she would not ask to see Patricia's
identification.
"You have a beautiful wife," Mrs. Bronski said.
"Isn't she young looking?"
"I'm a cradle robber," he said. He stopped before
Patricia, who looked up from her chair. "Honey, this is
Mrs. Bronski, Mr. Mifflon's secretary."
Mrs. Bronski sat down beside Patricia and said,
"Are you sure Mr. Western didn't say anything about
why we'd need you? I wonder what happened? Everything
seemed all right when we left. Robert was in fine
shape, but I suppose ..."
Carfax waited for several seconds and then said,
"Suppose what, Mrs. Bronski?"
"Nothing at all."
"Maybe Mr. Western was afraid that some fanatic
might find out Mr. Mimon was a client," Carfax said.
"There's been so much violence lately, especially since
Orenstein was killed."
"That's probably it," she said. "But who would've
found out? It's been very hush-hush."
118 Traitor to the Living
"There are a lot of people spying on Mr. Western.
The feds, the newsmen, the crackpots."
Footsteps sounded around the corner, and a tall
chubby man of about thirty-five came around the corner.
Carfax recogni2ed him from photographs supplied
by Fortune and Thomdyke. He switched on the recorder
he carried in his coat pocket.
Mifflon stopped suddenly, looking quickly from the
Carfaxes to Mrs. Bronski. He gripped his briefcase as
if he thought it might be taken away from him.
"What is it, Mrs. Bronski?"
She rose, smiling, and said, "Mr. Western's bodyguards,
Mr. Mifflon. He sent them in case there was any
trouble."
Mifflon looked alarmed. "Trouble? What trouble?
Western said everything was fine."
Carfax advanced, holding out his hand. "I'm Mr.
Childe, and this is my wife, my partner in my agency.
I'm sorry to disturb you like this, Mr. Mifflon, but Mr.
Western roused us out of bed to meet you here. All he
said was that he wanted to make sure you got home
safely, and we should stay with you until he discharges
us. I don't think there's much to worry about, but, as I
was telling Mrs. Bronski, there has been a lot of killing
lately. The country's in a turmoil. But then you know
that."
"Yeah," Mifflon said, as if it was news to him.
"Well, it's too late to call Western. He'll be in bed. But
I'll phone him first thing in the morning. If he knows
something, I want to know it, too."
"Do you have any luggage?" Carfax said. "I'll pick it
up for you."
"It'll be shipped in later," Mifflon said. "The house
should have everything I'll need. Right, Mrs. Bronski?"
"Right," she said and added, after a pause, "as if
you didn't know that, Mr. Mifflon."
Carfax watched him curiously. Mifflon was supposed
to be a very shy person with a tendency to stutter when
Traitor to the Living 119
he was with strangers. This man had a brisk confident
air and spoke smoothly.
Carfax had ridden up on the MT because it was faster
than taking a car, and he had wanted to arrive
ahead of Mifflon. He had, however, rented a car to
drive them back to North Pacific Palisades. He led
them out to the Zagreus, saw Mifflon and Bronski into
the back seat, and got behind the wheel. Patricia sat
beside him.
"You know how to get there?" Mifflon said.
"No, sir," Carfax said. "I have the address, of
course."
There was a pause. Carfax, watching him in the
overhead mirror, saw him nudge Mrs. Bronski with his
elbow.
"Oh, I'll tell you," she said.
Carfax didn't listen. He knew the route, and he was
thinking that Mifflon, or whoever was in Mifflon's
body, did not know. And Patricia, judging from her
stiff posture, understood and was scared. He did not
blame her. He felt a little dissociated from reality. So it
was true.
They drew up before the gate of the estate ninety-
five minutes later. Mifflon spoke to the servant over the
box, and the gates swung open. Carfax drove up the
driveway, stopping before the big house. A black man
dressed in pajamas and a robe came out to greet Mifflon.
He looked strangely at the Carfaxes but only nodded
when introduced. Gordon hoped that he would not
remember his voice.
The servant, Yohana, led them into a huge room
which looked like the lobby of a hotel. Gordon and Pa-
tricia, with their nightcases, were conducted to the second
story up a broad staircase and down a long hall to
a room near the end. When the door was shut. Carfax
said, "Well, so far so good! But when he calls Western
in the morning, we'd better move out fast. I hope he
doesn't try to stop us."
"What'U we do if he does?" Patricia said.
120 Traitor to the Living
Carfax opened his nightcase and took out a 7.92
mm. revolver. "I'd hate to use this, but I will. I don't
think Mifflon, or whoever he is, would hesitate to shoot
us. The stakes are too high."
"Shouldn't we sneak out later?" she said. "What's the
use of staying until morning?"
"He might not call Western at once. The longer
we're here, the more we might find out."
He looked at her sharply. "Are you getting cold feet?
I told you I should tackle this myself."
"Only my toes are cold, but they are about twenty
below zero," she said. "Don't worry. I won't let you
down. I'm frightened, but I'm glad I didn't stay home.
It's a hundred times better than being cooped up in
that room and bored to death."
"Thanks," he said, "but I know what you mean.
Going into action is like being released from prison. O.K. Let's go down for the nightcap."
Mifflon and Mrs. Bronski were waiting for them in
the library-study, a large room with walls lined with
shelves of books, a big teakwood desk, leather-covered
chairs and sofas, and a giant fireplace. Mifflon was in
pajamas and a robe; Bronski was wearing a negligee
and a thin light-scarlet, yellow-piped robe. Both had
drinks in their hands. Mifflon looked as if he was surprised
that they were still in their day clothes.
"I thought I'd check out the grounds first," Carfax
said.
"Good idea. What's your desire?" Mifflon waved his
hand at the bar, which seemed to have about every
liquor in the world.
Carfax went to the bar and looked at the bottles.
When he found a brandy that had not been opened, he
said, "Pat and I'll take this."
He had no intention of drinking from a bottle which
might have been doped.
"There's much better stuff there," Mifflon said.
"This is fine," Carfax said. "It's better than I'm used
to."
Traitor to the Living 121
Mifflon shrugged and opened the bottle while Carfax
watched him closely. He handed the glasses to the two,
and then he lifted his Scotch in a toast. "Here's to immortality."

Minion drank and then laughed loudly. Mrs. Bronski
frowned.
Carfax said, "What's the joke?"
"I'm just happy to be alive," Mifflon said. "To be
able to breathe, to eat and drink, to walk, to make
love."
"I would imagine anybody'd feel that way after talking
to those poor creatures," Carfax said. "But in the
long run it's depressing, isn't it? I mean, you know that
sooner or later you'll be one of them. Forever. A thing
of energy whirling around other things, locked in a cold
dance in a cold universe. It's nothing to look forward
to."
Mifflon sipped his drink and then said, slowly, "It's
only a stage, a temporary stopping off. I'm a member
of the Pancosmic Church of the Embu-Clanst, you
know, and we believe that the embu is just a sort of
purgatory."
"No, I didn't know that," Carfax said. He had to
pretend an almost total lack of knowledge about Mifflon.
"It's a comfortable religion, no doubt of that."
He was trying to think of something to ask Mifflon
which his briefing might not have covered. He would
have liked to ask him if he intended to visit Mrs.
Webster again. But how could he explain how he knew
about Mifflon's attendance at her seances?
"I don't have the money to use MEDIUM," he said.
"But I did go to a human medium once, a Mrs.
Webster. My sister thinks she's great, and she talked
me into going with her. Webster tried to summon our
mother, and something did appear, something so thin
you could see right through it. And we heard a sort of
whispering. But that was all. I didn't go back; Webster
isn't cheap, though her fees don't come near Western's,
of course."
122 Traitor to the Living
Mifflon stared hard at Carfax and then smiled. "Oh,
I was her client for a long time," he said. "She's a very
nice woman, a beautiful woman for her age. And she's
no fraud. I mean, she's sincere, and she does have certain undeniable powers. Western says that some mediums
can open a brief channel to the embu. But it's all
so uncertain and so unscientific, and the results are seldom
worth the effort and the money. I have no intention
of going back to her. Or, for that matter, back to
MEDIUM. I'm not interested in the dead any more."
Ill bet you're not. Carfax thought. He touched the
recorder in his pocket. Tomorrow he would take it to
Fortune and Thorndyke's laboratory. There this man's
voice would be matched against Mifflon's. They would
be similar, of course, since the oral cavity and the
larynx were the same. But if Mifflon's brain was occupied
by a semb, the rhythm of speech and the choice of
vocabulary items might be different.
After that had been established, if it would be established,
what could be done? The police could not arrest
Mifflon on such evidence. Even if they did, they
couldn't get the district attorney to bring Mifflon to
trial. And even if he was tried, no judge would permit
the case to last long. There just were no precedents,
and nobody was going to set any.
Yet Mifflon surely was not the only one to be possessed.
Could not others be tracked down and their pattern
of speech be matched against the former owners'?
If enough such cases were presented to the police,
would they then refuse to take action?
The chances were that they would refuse. Very few
would believe that such things could be happening.
It looked hopeless. But Carfax did not intend to
quit.
What if there was a way to demonstrate even to the
most incredulous that a man could be possessed? What
if the invader could be exorcised, and the original occupant
could then testify? If scientific means could bring
Traitor to the Living 123
about possession, why could not the same means be
used to dispossess?
The trouble with that idea was that Western had a
monopoly on the only machine that could do the
job--if indeed it could be done.
"Well, Mr. Childe," Mifflon said, putting his empty
glass down. "It is late, and if you think you should
check out the grounds, you should do it now. You can
lock the door when you come in, and set the alarm system,
it's behind the drapery near the front door, and
don't bother reporting to me. That is, unless you find
something that needs reporting. I'll be asleep before
you make your rounds."
Carfax rose and said, "It shouldn't take more than
ten minutes. Goodnight, everybody."
. Patricia stood up and stretched, and Mifflon watched
her with undisguised admiration. Mrs. Bronski said,
"I'm tired, too. But I'll take along an aftemightcap, if
you don't object, Mr. Mifflon."
"Have I ever?" he'said.
"Oh no, of course not," she said quickly. "But I always
ask, don't I?"
Mifflon grunted, and Mrs. Bronski poured ten fingers
of Wild Turkey over one ice cube, and strode out,
inaudible burlesque music and cries of, "Take it all
off!" surging around her.
Carfax went out the front door and down the portico
onto the driveway. The lights were bright here, but he
had a slim flashlight in his pocket for the dark places.
He walked down the drive to the gate, went along the
wall to the left, passing around heavy shrubbery and a
number of trees. The circuit took him fifteen minutes,
not the ten he had promised. The garage in back of the
house also had to be investigated. Carfax sent the flashlight
beam in through the windows and saw nothing
but two cars, the Zagreus and a Benz, and some
worktables and racks of tools. Yohana had put the
Zagreus away; he was now sleeping, or at least was in
bed, in the apartment over the garage.
124 Traitor to the Living
Carfax could have made a perfunctory inspection,
since he did not expect to run across any prowlers. But
he wanted to fix the layout in his mind for future use.
It would not be difficult to get into the grounds. The
wall was three meters high, but he could jump up and pull himself over. A fencing of three strands of barbed
wire ran across the top, but there was, according to
Mrs. Bronski, no alarm connected to it. The house and
the garage were equipped with an alarm system, but the
burglars who had entered it three years ago had bypassed
it. Mifflon had not bothered to install a new system.
Mrs. Bronski had said that though Mifflon was timid,
he had seemed delighted, not upset, after the burglary.
It had injected some excitement into an otherwise
dull life, and for weeks afterward he had gotten up in the
middle of the night and prowled the house with his 9
mm. automatic. Perhaps he had hoped he could shoot
an intruder and so give vent to a suppressed desire for
violence. That was, however. Carfax's analysis, not
Mrs. Bronski's. He surmised that Mifflon's domination
by his mother may have caused an unconscious, or perhaps
even a conscious, resentment or hatred. Mifflon
had been too suppressed to verbalize his hostility. But
he must have hated his mother, and he may have
wished to explode this hatred against someone whose
injury or death would not result in legal punishment.
It was only a theory, but it seemed probable. At
least, it was the only explanation Carfax had for Mifflon's
behavior. Mrs. Webster had had no theory; she
just thought it was rather strange. She had confided to
Carfax that "Robert is a queer kid. Nice but queer."
He re-entered the house and locked the door,
throwing the alarm switch concealed behind the drapery.
When he,went into his room, he found Patricia
pacing back and forth and looking furious.
"What's the matter?"
"That bastard asked me to go to bed with him!"
Carfax paused and then said, "Did you accept?"
She looked blank and then quickly smiled. "You're a
Traitor to the Living 125
great ladder, aren't you? Well, for your information, I
said yes!"
Carfax was almost fooled. She was trying to give him
as much as he had given. But it would take a long time
before she caught up.
"Good," he said. "You ought to be able to get a lot
out of him. In the way of information, I mean."
"I almost think you mean it," she said. "Tell me you
don't," and she put her arms around him.
"Of course, I don't," he said. If she had been a professional
detective, he would have expected her to take
Mifflon up on his proposal, though he would not have
required her to do so. He was glad that she had not,
yet he regretted the lost opportunity.
Patricia kissed him and, releasing him, said, "He
didn't act like the Mifflon described to me. He was very
smooth, as if he'd had long practice and was not accustomed
to being turned down."
"That's the clincher," Carfax said. "The real Mifflon
is--was--impotent."
"Oh? How'd you find that out?"
"I saw Mrs. Webster's dossier on him. She was a
mother image, you know, and he told her a lot more
than he had to about himself. Of course, Mrs. Webster
wouldn't have let me see that part of the dossier if the
situation hadn't demanded that I know everything
about him.
"I had Fortune and Thomdyke check on it, and they
found out that it's true. Or was."
"Well, he is hard up," Patricia said. "I opened the
door a crack and watched down the hall. He certainly
doesn't waste any time. About two minutes after I'd refused
him, he was tapping on Mrs. Bronski's door. She
let him in, and as far as I know he hasn't come out
yet."
Carfax winked at her and said, "I'll tippytoe down
the hall and make sure."
He returned a few minutes later, grinning, and said,
126 Traitor to the Living
"Her bed springs need oiling. Tell me, how'd he take
it? I mean your big loud no?"
"He didn't like it; he looked as if he wanted to kill
me. But he recovered quickly enough, smiled like a
gargoyle, and asked me, very sweetly, if I'd change my
mind if there was enough money. I told him to go to
hell, but he said it'd be worth a thousand to him."
Carfax whistled and said, "He must be hard up!"
"You go to hell, too," she said.
"I've been there, and I didn't like it. I wonder?"
"What now?"
"H we could make anything out of this. Granted, he
might be all pooped out, but then he may be even homier
than most, and the sight of you, young and beautiful,
might rejuvenate him."
Patricia almost spat at him. "Are you suggesting that
I do go to his room, after he gets through with that old
hag?"
"Cool down," he said. "I'm not thinking of you
going through with it. I was wondering if I could burst
in and play the heavy husband. If I knocked him out
in a fit of jealous rage, then maybe, just maybe, we
would get something out of him when he came to."
"He could have us jailed," she said. "He could
charge us with fraud, assault and battery, and God
knows what else."
"Yes, I know," he said. "I was just thinking out
loud. If I thought I could get the true Mifflon to come
through, then we'd have our case. But then I don't
know if the true one is still in his body. Maybe it's not
a case of the semb overriding the original possessor.
Maybe there's a switch, the original goes into the embu and the semb moves in."
"It's too uncertain, too dangerous," Patricia said.
"Besides, I don't like the idea of using violence."
"I don't either, but there's too much at stake to get
squeamish. It might at least be worth trying. Mifflon
isn't going to bring charges, no matter what happens.
Traitor to the Living 127
He doesn't want the police in on this, even if they can't
do anything if they should get suspicious."
Carfax began pacing. After crossing the big room
four times, he said, "If I thought we could scare Bron-
ski, we could work on her. She has to be in on this. But
all she has to do is keep her mouth shut, and she looks
tough enough to do that. And I'm not sure that even if
she thought I was going to kill her if she didn't talk,
that she would talk. She knows that Western brought
back someone from the dead and put him in Mifflon's
body. So why wouldn't he do the same for her? And
maybe give her a young body? Probably, he's already
promised her one. No, she wouldn't crack.
"And working on Mifflon is no good, either. I don't
know how to go about getting down to the real Mifflon.
If he's still there, that is, and he may not be."
"So what do we do?" Patricia said.
"We're getting out of here now. There's no use waiting
until Mifflon calls Western. He might shoot us.
More probably he'd hold us here until Western sent
somebody to take care of us. I now think it's better to
be long gone when Mifflon finds out he's been had. If
Western was ignoring us before, he sure isn't going to
from now on. He'll know we're on to him. But we've
found out what we were looking for. That isn't the real
Mifflon."
He could do nothing alone. He needed to find others,
people who would want to do something about Western
and who had the power to do it. That should not be difficult, but it would, tike most projects, become tedious
in execution.
Patricia had not unpacked their cases; they only had
to pick them up and walk out. Carfax had determined
that the garage door was locked, and so they could not
drive off in the Zagreus. He phoned to the nearest taxi
company and made certain that they would be picked
up in fifteen minutes, though not at the gate. They
would walk down Firebird Lane to Vista Grange Drive
and a block west.
128 Traitor to the Living
Carfax walked out of the door with Patricia close behind
him. The door to Mrs. Bronsky's room opened,
and Mifflon, naked and smoking a cigarette, came out.
Carfax stopped; Patricia bumped into him.
Carfax had turned off the light in his room before
opening the door. The only light in the hall came from
Bronski's room and a lamp on a table at the far end of
the hall. Mifflon was headed toward his own room and
was not looking at them. But Patricia, startled, gasped.
Mifflon turned his head and saw Carfax, half-hidden
by the opened door. It was too late to swing the night-
case behind the door.
Mifflon opened his mouth, closed it, and ran into his
room. Carfax said, "He knows we're leaving! Run for
it. Pat!"
16.
Gordon and Patricia ran down the broad staircase,
sliding one hand along the banister to guide themselves
in the dark. The door was a pale gray oblong across the
long floor; it seemed a long way off. And it was. As
they were halfway to it, a gun boomed in the hallway
above them. It sounded like a 9mm to Carfax. He
didn't hear the bullet striking anything ahead or behind
them, so he presumed that Mifflon had fired it, while
still in the hallway upstairs, as a warning. Or he had
discharged it accidentally.
In either event, it was evident that Mifflon would be
at the top of the staircase before they could get through
the door. They would form a good target, silhouetted
against the light from the door, which was almost all
glass. If Mifflon was not hasty, if he held the automatic
in both hands and took his time aiming, he might hit
them. The 9mm is not accurate except at close range,
but they were not far enough away to take a chance.
The lights all over the big room and the adjoining
rooms went on. Mifflon had thrown the switch from
upstairs.
Carfax looked back and up and saw Mifflon standing
at the top of the steps. He shouted at Patricia, grabbed
her arm, and pulled her to the right. The automatic
bellowed, and bits of the marble floor flew up ahead of
him, and a large hole appeared in the frame of the door
leading to the adjoining room. Patricia screamed and
jerked herself away and dived to the floor. Carfax was
close behind her as they rolled behind a large sofa. The
gun boomed again, and pieces of stuffing rained down
129
130 Traitor to the Living
on Carfax's head. These were followed a second later
by bits of wood from the frame of a large painting on
the wall about six meters behind them. The bullet had
passed a few centimeters over Carfax, ricocheted off the
floor, and hit the painting.
Carfax removed his 7.92mm revolver from his belt,
crawled to the far end of the sofa, past the hysterically
chattering Patricia, and fired quickly at Mifflon. He
ducked back, and three bullets tore through the end of
the sofa. More pieces of stuffing showered him.
"Shut up and listen!" he said. "I'm going to shoot at
him again, and when I do, you run for the next room."
"I... I... I'm scared!"
"So am I," he said. He crawled back to the shattered
end of the sofa, leaned around, and fired at Mimon,
who was halfway down the staircase. Mifflon fell to his
side, and rolled down some steps, but Carfax did not
think he had hit him. Patricia, yelling, jumped up and,
leaving her case behind her, ran a few steps and dived
through the door. Mifflon got up and, crouching, ran
down the steps and around the end of the staircase.
Carfax shot twice and then reloaded with bullets from
the pocket of his jacket.
Patricia shouted from the next room, "What do I do
now?"
"I'll meet you at our place!" he shouted back. "Get
going!"
He heard footsteps hitting the floor hard and, a few
seconds later, a door slamming. He hoped that she
wouldn't run into Yohana. If Mifflon had kept his
head, he would have signaled Yohana in his garage-
apartment. He supposed that there was an intercom or
some sort of signal which could be turned on in Mifflon's
bedroom when he wanted the servant.
He also wished that he had not put off relieving himself
after arrival. His full bladder was paining him, and
if Mifflon shot again, which he was going to do, Carfax
would probably piss in his pants; he was scared. Being
Traitor to the Living 131
shot at had always scared him, and he had wet himself
a few times while under fire in Korea.
He was in a bad spot now. Mifflon was crouching
behind the other side of the marble staircase. He probably
had his automatic pointed at the doorway, expecting
Carfax to make a run for it. Carfax rose to a
crouching position and ran out from the sofa toward a
large chair. He dived at it, slid along the marble, bum-
ing his hands, and stopped behind the chair. The automatic
fired four times, and the chair disintegrated. Car-
fax had rolled on past it and was up on his feet and diving
again.
He slid again, this tune by a huge mahogany sideboard.
It provided no shield against the bullets, which
would tear through it, but Mifflon could not see him
unless he stood up. And the hallway to a rear room
was only about sixteen meters away.
The trouble was that Mifflon would not be aiming
toward the entrance to the hallway.
"Toss your gun out and come on out with your
hands behind your neck!" Mifflon shouted. "I don't
want to kill you!"
"O.K.!" Carfax shouted back, wondering if Mifflon
really thought he was fool enough to obey him. No
doubt Mifflon did not want to kill him, just yet. He
wanted to question him first. Carfax could imagine the
interrogation. Western and his aides would be there,
along with a paraphernalia of little sharp knives and
flaming splinters. Oh, he would talk all right--if they
caught him.
There was only one thing to do: stand up at least
part way, fire at Mifflon to disconcert his aim, and then
dive toward the entrance to the hallway. Or, perhaps,
go in the opposite direction, where Mifflon would not
expect him. The disadvantage in that was that he had
much more distance to cover.
He would have preferred to stay where he was, but
if he did he would only be putting off the inevitable.
He clenched his teeth to keep them from chattering,
132 Traitor to the Living
hoped he could control the shaking of his arms and
hands, and rose. As his head cleared the top of a chair
sitting about ten feet away from him, he saw Mifflon
also rising. He lifted the revolver with both hands,
while Minion, also using both hands, aimed at him.
Later on, he wondered who would have hit whom.
But now he was startled as shot after shot boomed out
from his right. He fired once at Mifflon, and the shot
went over Mifflon's head. He swung around, expecting
to see Yohana standing at the door through which Pa-
tricia had run and about to shoot at him. He saw no
one, though someone was firing from the next room.
The automatic must have been emptied; he was too
excited to be counting the shots, but the boomings
seemed to go on and on, though they actually took only
a few seconds. Then he heard Patricia sobbing uncontrollably.

Mifflon lay on his back, only his bare feet visible.
The three lowest stairs were smashed, the floor in front
of the feet was chipped, and the wall beyond bore three
holes.
Upstairs, Mrs. Bronsld screamed. He looked up and
saw her, naked and unarmed, leaning on the banister
and staring at Mifflon.
He called out, "Patricia! I'm coming, don't shoot!"
Patricia ran out, threw herself into his arms, and
wept. He pushed her away and looked at her. Blood
covered the front of her coat, and her two hands were
smeared with blood. And now his coat was bloodied.
"Are you hurt?"
"Oh, God, no," she said. "I'm not; it's his blood!"
For a minute he did not understand, then he knew
that she meant the blood was Yohana's.
"What happened?"
She tried to tell him but could not get all the words
out. He said, "Wait a minute," and then looked up at
the top of the staircase. Mrs. Bronski was gone.
"No, come with me," he said. "She may have gone
after a gun."
Traitor to the Living 133
With the 7.92mm. in his right hand, he took Patricia's
hand with his left and led her cautiously toward
the door. He kept his eye on Mifflon because he might
not be dead, and he could not see the 9mm. As they
neared the door, the pistol came into sight. It was lying
on the floor near Mifflon's outstretched hand.
"Is Yohana dead?"
She nodded and said, "I'm going to throw up."
"You do that," he said. "I'm going upstairs to check
on Bronski."
"I don't want to go into the kitchen alone."
She was very pale and trembling and obviously
about to vomit.
"He can't hurt you," Carfax said. "But stay here.
Use that big bowl on the sideboard. Or the floor. I'll
apologize to the host."
.She looked at him strangely and then dashed for the
bowl. He walked to the foot of the steps and examined
Mifflon. Only one out of the twelve bullets Patricia had
fired had hit him, but that had been enough. It had
torn off his left shoulder, and knocked him back about
three meters. The floor around him was a mass of
blood and pieces of flesh and bone. Whoever he was,
Miffion had gone back where he had come from. And
the Carfaxes would be charged with murder. Who'd believe
their story?
He picked up the automatic, unloaded it, and noted
that the clip was full. He dropped the gun in his coat
pocket and ran up the steps. At the top, he paused, listened,
and then stuck his head around the corner at the
base of the wall. No one was in sight. He rose and went
softly down the hallway, looked into Mifflon's room,
which was lit with one lamp, and then put his ear to
the door of Bronski's room. He could hear her talking
excitedly, though in a low voice. He hoped she wasn't
calling the police.
No, she wasn't. She was speaking to Western.
He tried the knob. It was locked. Bronski must have
134 Traitor to the Living
been watching the door, since she had now quit talking.
At least, he could not hear her voice.
Shooting out the key lock looks impressive on TV.
But the bullet is liable to ricochet, and the lock
mechanism may become jammed. Nor is it easy to slam
against the door with a shoulder and burst it open. This
door was of thick oak and opened inward. Carfax
would rebound with no damage to the door and considerable
injury to himself.
He raised his foot and kicked hard. His foot hurt,
and the lock remained locked.
He stood to one side to consider the situation. A gun
banged inside, and a hole appeared in the door at a
level which would have caught him in the stomach if
he had been in front of it. Its report sounded like that
of an 8.1mm.
He went back to the head of the steps and called to
Patricia. She straightened up from the bowl and walked
to the foot of the staircase. She did not look at Mifflon.
Her face was drawn and was a pale green. An odor of
vomit mingled with that of gunpowder.
"Go into the kitchen and get some screwdrivers and
a hammer," he said. "If there aren't any there, get into
the garage, though you may have to break a window to
do it."
"What are you going to do?" she said weakly.
"I'm going to remove the hinges to Bronski's bedroom
door. We're not going to leave any witnesses behind."

"You mean you're going to kill her? You can't do
that!"
"I won't if shell come along with us peaceably," he
said, but he was lying. It would be too difficult to get
her to a hiding place, and they did not have much time.
Western must have ordered his local agents to get out
here on the run.
He went back to Bronski's door and applied his ear
to the extreme right-hand side. She was talking again,
but he could not distinguish more than a few words.
Traitor to the Living 135
He stepped back and to one side and said, loudly,
"Come on out, Bronski! I won't hurt you. I just want
to ask you a few questions!"
"Go away!" she screamed.
She wasn't a fool, though she was scared. If he had
been in her position, he'd be scared, too.
Patricia appeared in the hallway with two screwdrivers,
a hammer, and a small crowbar. He put his finger
over his lips and motioned for her to come to him.
When he had the tools, he whispered, "Wash that blood
off your coat."
"What about the blood on yours?"
"Yeah, I forgot."
He took his coat off and handed it to her. She disappeared
into MUHon's room, and he began working on
the hinges.
Bronski fired six times, but all were aimed at the
door. After jumping away at the first shot, he worked
on the hinges. The screws came out, though not easily.
He dug the end of the crowbar into the space between
the frame and the wall. Four more holes appeared in the
door. That would empty her clip. She'd have to reload.
That would only take a few seconds, if she knew what
she was doing, and she probably did. He stepped in
front of ths door and worked savagely. The door
inched out on the right side and suddenly that edge was
free. He would have to stand before the door to pull it
out further. He could not get enough purchase to work
from the wall side.
He bent low, grabbed the frame with both hands,
and heaved backward. The door came out with a
screech, quickly followed by four more shots.
He was, for a moment, half-under the door, and if
Bronski had known the situation she could have killed
him.
He retreated a few steps and shouted, "Throw the
gun out and then you come out with your hands up,
Bronski! Otherwise, I'll set fire to the house and wait
for you outside!"
136 Traitor to the Living
Not a bad idea, he thought, except that it would
bring the police, and they would sift out the 7.92mm.
bullets, and it wouldn't be long before they would
know that they were from his gun. Western's men
would be digging them out, but they wouldn't be notifying
the police. And they'd have his and Pat's fingerprints
as additional clues. He had no time to wipe their
prints off.
Let Western's men clean up. They'd be looking for
him even if they didn't have the bullets and the prints.
Bronski did not know who he was, but she must have
described him and Pat to Western. They'd get rid of
the evidence, and all the police would find would be two
bodies and a lot of bullet holes. They might not even
find the bodies. He wouldn't put it past Western to
bury them somewhere m the desert.
"O.K., Bronski," he said. "I've got some kerosene
from the garage. I'm going to sprinkle some along the
hall and throw some in the doorway and then throw
the can into your room."
He waited. There was no sound within her room. Either
she was not going to fall for it at all or she was
waiting for him to throw the can in before she decided.
And then it occurred to him that, now the door was
open, Patricia would be an easy target for Bronski
when she came out of Mifflon's room. He cursed himself
for getting so raided he had not foreseen it. A moment
later, the light went out in Mimon's room. Pat
must have finished washing off the coats and then had
realized that she would be in the light when she left.
She was trapped unless Bronski surrendered.
"I've got the match, Bronski!" he said. "It won't be
necessary to throw the can m. All I have to do is set
fire to the hallway!"
"I don't smell any kerosene!" she screeched.
He swore again, but he had to admire her even if it
put him in a bad spot. She certainly was a tough old
biddy.
"You'll see it quick enough," he said. "I'm counting
Traitor to the Living 137
to three! If your gun isn't out in the hall by then, I'm
lighting this match!"
He could hear her now, but she was evidently asking
Western for advice. He wondered how close Western's
thugs were by now.
"One!"
He could no longer hear Bronski.
"Two!"
He moved next to the doorway.
"And..."
He leaped through the door, firing at the silhouette
outlined against the thin drapes across the window.
Her gun boomed, and flame spurted, and the silhouette
disappeared.
His leap had carried him into a chair, and he fell
heavily with it beneath him. He slid off it, vaguely
aware that his trousers were soaked, and rolled away
from the chair. He heard Pat calling from her room,
but he could not answer. Bronski would shoot in the
area of his voice.
Silence fell. He was breathing so hard that he could
not have heard Bronski if she were still breathing. He
did not know whether or not he had hit her; she might
just be waiting for him to reveal himself.
He removed his wristwatch--it wasn't working now,
probably had been damaged sometime during the ac-
tion--and he threw it across the room. It crashed
against something, but the expected reaction did not
come. Surely she was not cool enough to have resisted
firing at the sound.
He didn't have much time left. He had to make a
move or he would be caught by Western's men.
Reluctantly, he rose. The light from the lamp at the
end of the hall fell through the door, showing him
nothing but the legs of the chair and the rug. It was
moonless and cloudy outside, but a faint light came
through the windows from a streetlight down Firebird
Lane about a quarter of a kilometer. The room was
138 Traitor to the Living
mostly shadow. No, there was something gleaming
palely on the floor near the wall by the windows.
Bronski's naked body.
He approached her swiftly, since it was too late for
caution. He leaned over her and felt for pulse and
heartbeats. There were none. No wonder. The bullet
had hit her solar plexus.
He was glad that she had fired at him. If she had
surrendered, logic would have demanded that he kill
her, and he was not sure that he would have been able
to do that. Logic required it, but, like most human
beings, he often found it difficult to obey logic.
He went to the hall and said, "Come on out. Pat. We
have to hurry."
Five minutes later, having gotten the garage keys
from Yohana's apartment, they were driving the
Zagreus down Firebird Lane. Carfax had hesitated
about taking it and so running into Western's agents. A
better route might be over the back wall. He had decided
to chance the former, since they desperately
needed mobility. They would have to walk through the
streets of North Pacific Palisades--he wasn't going to
meet the taxi--and if Western's men were in any numbers,
they might send some cars out to look for them.
They drove past the taxi waiting for them, and when
they were out of its sight Carfax stepped on the accelerator.
It eased up to its maximum sixty kilometers per
hour and held it while he sped for five blocks. He
slowed down then because he did not want to attract
the attention of a police patrol. Before they had quite
reached the end of Vista Grange Road, four cars
passed them. Each contained four men.
They might be coming home late from a party, but
he did not think so. As soon as they had searched
through Minion's house, they would recall the lone car
they had passed, and at least one earful would go out
in pursuit.
Carfax had enough time to shake them. Once he hit
the freeway, he drove just under the speed limit to the
Traitor to the Living 139
INTO station, abandoned the car, boarded the express
to Woodland Hills, transferred to the Sierra Madre express,
and got off at the second stop. Twelve minutes
later, they were in their motel.
Carfax poured Pat and himself a tall bourbon.
"Good for the nerves," he said, "and deadens the conscience.
Now tell me what happened in the kitchen?"
"It was terrible," she said, "just awful. I went out
one of the kitchen doors, just like you told me to. But I
saw Yohana coming down the steps outside the garage,
and I ran back in. He had a gun, so I knew you'd be in
a bad spot if he came in from the other door. I grabbed
a big knife off the rack and waited in the hallway outside
the kitchen. I was shaking so badly I was afraid Fd drop the knife, and I was so weak I was sure I
wouldn't be able to hurt him much with it. I held the
handle with both hands, and when he came through the
door I drove it as hard as I could into his stomach. He
dropped his gun and staggered back, holding onto the
knife, but I wouldn't let go, and then he fell back, and
the knife came out. He died without making a sound;
he didn't even groan."
"Good girl," Carfax said. "I suppose the safety was
off?"
"The what?"
"The safety mechanism on the automatic. If he'd left
it on, nothing would have happened when you pulled
the trigger."
She looked horrified.
"I've read about such things but I never thought
about it. I just held the gun with both hands, pointed it
at Minion, and squeezed the trigger. I guess I was aiming
too low when I first shot, but the gun just pulled itself
right on up."
"One out of twelve isn't bad under such conditions,"
Carfax said. "It only takes one."
He downed the drink, and the acrid pungent odor of
gunsmoke, which had filled his nostrils since the shooting
began, cleared away.
140 Traitor to the Living
"I'm going to take off these stinking wet clothes and
take a shower. You want me to leave the water on?"
"Please do," she said. She had a dreamy faroff expression,
which disturbed him. She was retreating from
the horrors of the night. When he came from the
shower, he found her lying on the bed, fully clothed,
and sleeping. Her glass was empty. He poured himself
another one and contemplated the future. Whatever
happened, it would come swiftly, and he wasn't going
to like it.
Patricia awoke him just at dawn with her moaning
and crying for help. He awakened her and held her in
his arms while she told him of her nightmare. She had
been in her bedroom in the house in which she had
lived as a child. She had been happily playing with her
dolls when she saw the door to the attic slowly opening.
She had frozen with terror while the door continued to
open, and then she had cried for her mother as something
black and shapeless oozed out from the attic.
"It's daylight now, and you're not a child, and you're
safe in my arms," he said.
"I'll never be safe," she murmured, but she went to
sleep at once. Unfortunately, he was too awake, and after
lying on his back for half an hour, he got out of
bed.
At 09:00, she sat up in bed and looked at him as if
she did not quite place him. He offered her a cup of
coffee and while she drank it told her what he had seen
on the early morning news.
"The cops got an anonymous call about 06:30," he
said. "The informant told them that three people had
been killed at Mifflon's house. The cops went out there
and found a lot of blood and bullet holes, but no
corpses."
"But why would Western tell the cops?" she said.
"What does he care?"
He smiled and said, "He didn't. I went down to the
booth on the corner and phoned the North Pacific Palisades PD. I figured that Western's men had cleaned
Traitor to the Living 141
the place up by then and taken off. But I was dying of
curiosity. I wanted to find out if Mifflon and the others
had been left behind. It might have been several days
before the cleaning women and the gardeners showed
up.
"We know one thing. Western can't turn us in now
without implicating himself. Not that I expected him
to. He'll be looking for us himself.
"And now we can present some solid evidence to
Western's enemies. The main difficulty there will not
be finding them. The list of candidates is very long.
What we have to do is pick the most powerful and the
most ruthless."
"You mean, an underground war?"
"Essentially. In the beginning anyhow. They can
start collecting evidence and when enough is assembled,
then it can be brought out into the open."
"Yes, if Western isn't so powerful by then that he
just crushes us and nobody dares do anything about it."
"I hope your middle name isn't Cassandra. Have another
cup of coffee."
17.
After breakfast. Carfax went to the booth on the corner
and phoned the agency. He arranged to meet an
operative at a coffee shop which he designated by a
code name. Since it was possible that Western had
tapped Fortune and Thomdyke's lines, he had been
using a code name for himself. He took the recording
of Mifflon's voice, passed it on to the agent, and gave him a message in a sealed envelope.
Two hours later, the waitress told him that he had a
call. He answered it and heard Thomdyke's English accent.

"Hello, Ramus?"
"Here."
"It's definitely not he."
"That's what I thought. Could you mail me the phonograms
at the designated address?"
"I'll do that. Sorry I won't be hearing from you
again."
"I didn't say it wouldn't be again. I said for a long
time. Well, thanks a lot. You've been very helpful. You
know where to send the bill."
"Of course. Good luck."
"I'll need it," Carfax said, and he pressed the OFF
button.
Anywhere in the world was unhealthy for them, but
Los Angeles was the unhealthiest. At 14:05, they
walked out of the motel without signing out. Carfax,
however, had arranged for the agency to pay the motel
for them. The agency had also picked up the Zagreus
at the INTO station and returned it to the rental com142

Traitor to the Living 143
pany. After a short ride in a taxi, they boarded various
MTO's, ending up in Sacramento. From there, using
I.D. cards provided by Fortune and Thomdyke, they
flew to St. Louis. Carfax wrote a letter to the agency,
dismissing them. He thanked them for their invaluable
services, but he thought it best that not even they know
where he was from this point on.
He and Patricia took the INTO to Bush-is, Illinois,
where he checked them in at a suburban motel under
fake I.D.'s. To avoid the processing of the cards, he
paid for their rooms in cash. This caused an odd look
from the desk clerk, but looks never hurt anyone, according
to Carfax's philosophy. He spent one day in
Busiris arranging for the further care of his house and
lawn and talking over the phone with the president of
Traybell University. Chambers was understandably upset
because Carfax would not be returning for the fall
quarter. Carfax said that he was sorry, but he had to
quit for personal reasons. If Chambers wished to blackball
him, then he would have to do so.
He almost gave in to the impulse to enter his house
while he was in town. It had all the attractiveness of
the womb: safety, warmth, coziness, relaxation, and an
opportunity to become comparatively mindless for a
while. But he resisted. Though it did not seem likely
that Western had a man watching the place, he could
not afford to take the chance.
He and Patricia got off the INTO at Dayton, Ohio,
where he called Richard Emerson of Manhattan and
Guilford, Massachusetts. Mr. Emerson was a very rich
and well-known Roman Catholic whose opinions of
Western were legend. Carfax got through to him without
identifying himself. The magic word was MEDIUM. He had some information which would reveal
Western to be a murderer and a threat to the
world. No, he Just could not say who he was at this
time because Western would kill him if he discovered
his whereabouts.
Emerson may have thought that Carfax was a crack144 Traitor to the Living
pot, but he did agree to meet him in four days in the
new Pieter Stuyvesant Hotel. And he would mention the call to only one other person.
"His son-in-law is Roger Langer, the senator from
New York," Carfax told Patricia. "If we can convince
Langer, we have a very influential man on our side. He
and the president are bitter enemies, but the president
will listen to him. And, for once, they'll have something
in common. Before that happens, we have to get a lot
more evidence. Mifflon's case by itself isn't enough to
convince the president."
"But if you tell Langer that we killed Mifflon, won't
he have to turn us in to the police?"
"No. This is far above any mere legalities."
He refrained from telling her that he thought their
chances of survival were very small. Western would
have no trouble finding assassins who would not care
whether or not they were killed after completing their
mission. Western could bring them back to life in another
body. He was, in many ways, another Old Man
of the Mountain. He had the advantage over the original
in that he could fulfill his promise to give his assassins
immortality.
Carfax wanted to induce Pat to take cover in a faroff
place and have nothing more to do with him for a long
time. But he also did not want to see her go. He loved
her. And he knew that she would refuse to go. So why
make her even more worried than she was?
He turned on the TV just in time to hear the tail end
of a report on Western. Only an hour before. Western
had announced that a new MEDIUM had been built in
the Megistus complex and it was open for business.
Carfax heard the complete report during the 21:00
news. In addition to the machine at Megistus, new
mediums would be installed in all the large cities of
North America. Negotiations were being made to install
them in many foreign cities.
This was followed by a brief interview with Senator
Gray of Louisiana.
Traitor to the Living 145
Interviewer: "What is your opinion of Western's
plans for the building of many new mediums?"
Senator Gray: "MEDIUM will still be restricted to
the very wealthy. This is, as I have said on many occasions,
a blatant injustice. The common man has every
right to communicate with his beloved departed ones,
and lack of the requisite money should be no obstacle.
Every man should have his chance at MEDIUM, even
if he has to be federally subsidized. But I have a better
idea than that, one which will not cause the federal
debt to become even heavier. I am for placing
MEDIUM under federal regulations and under federal
control and reducing the price for the use of
MEDIUM. There is no reason why such exorbitant
fees should be charged. Western can't plead that the
power requirements force him to make such high
charges. By his own admission, the MEDIUM can be
operated with no cost whatsoever, exclusive of the
money needed to pay for the requisite personnel, maintenance,
and other related expenss."
Interviewer: "That brings up another much more
controversial issue. Senator. If MEDIUM can supply
free electrical power, as Mr. Western claims, won't the
government be forced to control its use? And what
about the impact of free power on the economy?"
Senator Gray: "Mr. Western has yet to validate his
claims about so-called free power. Nothing is free, you
know. But if MEDIUM can supply almost free, let's
call it very cheap, power, then the federal and state
governments will bring such a commodity under its regulations.
As for the impact, I'm not prepared to make a
statement at this moment. My committee is studying its
possible influence, and the report will be issued within
a few months. Of course, all this is highly speculative."
Interviewer: "There have been rumors that the federal
government might advocate nationalizing the electrical
power industry if MEDIUM can do what Mr.
Western claims it can do. In the power field, that is."
146 Traitor to the Living
Senator Gray: "You hear many rumors, many of
them fantastic. However, on a global basis, the impact
will be tremendous. Underdeveloped nations will have
unlimited power, and this would solve many of their
problems. America would be at a definite disadvantage
if it continued to use a system based on the burning of
fossil fuels or on nuclear reactors. We couldn't permit
that."
"Do you plan on telling Gray about Mifflon?" Patri-
cia said.
"He ought to be sounded out," Carfax said. "He may
be the next president."
Two days later. Carfax and Patricia were ushered
into a suite in the Pieter Stuyvesant. It was midnight, and the two had walked down from the sixteenth floor
to the fifteenth. There a guard admitted them and escorted
them to Richard Emerson. There were other
armed men standing around, making sure that no unauthorized
persons got onto the floor, every room of
which had been rented by Emerson.
Emerson was a tall portly man with a high forehead
and a thin mouth. Carfax recognized Senator Langer, a
man of thirty-seven, standing six feet seven and built
like a basketball center, his thick hair a flaming red.
They were introduced under the name of Ramus,
though both Emerson and Langer knew by now then- real identities. Carfax accepted a bourbon and a cigar
and then proceeded to tell all he thought relevant. The
two men examined his documents while he talked.
There was a long silence from men who were not accustomed
to being silent.
Senator Langer was the first to speak. "I believe
you're telling the truth. The evidence here is enough to
convince me. But we must get much more before we
can make a public case out of it. I'll get to work on it
at once. This is the most dangerous thing that mankind
has ever been threatened with. We have a record of every
client of Western's, in fact, of everyone who has
Traitor to the Living 147
been admitted to the room in which MEDIUM is
kept."
"I'd suggest that you investigate those men whose
records show a discrepancy between the number of
times they've actually had sessions with MEDIUM and
the number of times they've paid for sessions," Carfax
said. "They'll be the men paying for repossession insurance."

"Well also investigate most thoroughly the men
who've inherited the property of those clients who've
died," Emerson said. "If there is anything irregular
about such cases, if the inheritors were not the natural
inheritors, if they were obscure men who should not
have inherited, then we know something's fishy."
"There must be some who were forcibly possessed,
like Mifflon," Carfax said. "They'll be difficult to detect,
but if you can get speech records and compare
them, and if they suddenly develop behavior patterns
which they lacked before ..."
"Don't teach your grandmother to suck eggs," Lan-
ger said.
"I'm just trying to help," Carfax said. Langer was a
whirlwind, a good man to have on your side, but he
was also an egomaniac.
"That's all right," Langer said, waving his hand. "I
wonder, didn't Governor Simons have a few sessions
with MEDIUM?"
It was obviously a rhetorical question so Carfax did
not answer.
"He's a possible candidate for the presidency," Lan-
ger added.
Emerson looked pale, and he said, "You don't think
that he's been possessed?"
"I don't know," Langer said. "As far as I know, he's
still the same man. Certainly no one without experience
could do his job so well that nobody would notice."
"Yes, but what if the possessor happened to be a politician?"
Carfax said. "If Western were to place a semb
148 Traitor to the Living
in Simons, he certainly wouldn't put a politically inexperienced
man in him."
Emerson said, "I understand that you maintain the sembs aren't the dead, that they're nonhuman creatures?"

"Yes, but the point is that they act as if they're human.
So it's only natural to think of them as if they are
human."
"Whatever they are. Western is a traitor to the living,"
Langer said. "And I'll see to it that he gets the
punishment befitting a traitor. The Judas!"
"We don't even have any laws for this situation,"
Carfax said.
"Then, by all that's holy, we'll make the laws! Then
we will hang him!"
Patricia looked startled. Carfax felt a little uncomfortable,
but he was not surprised. Langer was regarded,
rightly, as the foremost proponent of civil rights in
the legislature. But he was also a human being faced
with an ancient terror, one which had its roots in the
Old Stone Age. He must think of this coming conflict
as one in which the rules of war applied. If you have to
kill your enemy to defeat him, then the sooner the better.
And there was no doubt that Western was using the
same philosophy.
Nevertheless, he didn't like it, and it was evident that
Patricia was horrified.
Emerson said, "You two must stay out of sight until
you are needed. You can't do anything while Western
is looking for you. So I suggest that you take a long trip,
say, Europe or South America."
Carfax looked at Patricia and said, "We don't have
the money."
Emerson dismissed this with a wave of his cigar.
"You're on my payroll. A thousand a week apiece and
all fares paid."
"But we wouldn't be doing anything to earn all that
money!" she said.
Traitor to the Living 149
"You'll be earning every penny of it when the time
comes."
"We'd like to be useful," Carfax said. "We both are
personally involved. And Patricia has a valid claim to
MEDIUM."
"You don't know that she has," Emerson said. "Oh,
not that I doubt that she's the rightful owner. But as
long as her father says she isn't, what can be done
about it?"
"I don't think he's in the embu any longer," Carfax
said slowly.
Patricia gasped, and Emerson said, "What?"
"The only way Western could have gotten my uncle
to lie for him would have been to promise him a body.
He may be working for Western right now--some
place."
Langer said, "Then you're thinking of letting Patricia's
whereabouts be known? That way, there might be
a chance that her father would try to get in touch with
her?"
"You're very perceptive," Carfax said. "But I wasn't
going to bring this up unless I was forced to. And it
needs study. Would it be fair for Patricia to expose herself
to danger just to be a decoy?"
"And would Patricia do it?" Patricia said. "You
three are talking as if I weren't here! Why don't you
ask me?"
"All right," Carfax said. "Would you?"
"Certainly. If I thought I could see my father again
... only I wouldn't actually be seeing him, would I?
He'd be in a different body."
"You've got something there, Gordon," Langer said.
"I don't know why I didn't think of that. Patricia's father
may have gone along with Western so he could rejoin
the living. But he must hate Western. And he'll
surely do anything he can to expose Western."
"I suppose that's true," Carfax said. "On the other
hand. Western must know that, and he'll be keeping a
150 Traitor to the Living
close watch on my uncle. If he steps out of line, bang,
he's dead again."
"Maybe Western didn't keep his promise," Emerson
said.
"That's possible. But there's only one way to find
out," Carfax said. "Besides, I think Western could use
my uncle in the technological and scientific end.
Western doesn't really know much about that, and my
uncle, as the inventor, would be invaluable. For all I
know, it may have been his idea to use MEDIUM as a
power source."
Emerson said, "Very well. We won't send you
abroad. And you two have just had a raise. Three
thousand a week apiece, and your traveling expenses.
O.K.?"
"It's O.K. with me if it's O.K. with Patricia," Carfax
said.
"I'm ready to start work," she said.
"Here's what we'll do," Langer said.
Carfax listened, but he was thinking that he had
been happier when he was the boss.
18.
The Carfaxes were driven that morning to Guilford,
where they were given a house near the estate of Emer-
son. Three men were assigned to guard them every
eight-hour shift. The following day, they went to see a
lawyer, Arthur Smigly, whom Emerson recommended
and whose fee Emerson would pay. A week later, Smigly
filed suit against Western.
"We don't have a chance, but that's not the point,"
Smigly told the Carfaxes. "This is just the warning shot
across their bows. Their attention is attracted now."
Smigly knew something of their plans, but he did not
know that Rufton Carfax might be alive again. Nobody
outside a very select group was to know. If Western
had the slightest suspicion that old Carfax was thought
to be wedded to the flesh again, he would make sure
that Carfax has a quick divorce.
In a meeting in Emerson's home a few days after,
Langer told them that his agent in Megistus was checking
out all the major personnel. "He's got a full description
of your father's habits and personal idiosyncrasies.
He's also recording all voices so we can match
them against your father's."
"How long have you had that agent in Western's employ?"
Carfax said.
"The first one died when Houvelle blew the house
up," Langer said. "She was Mrs. Morris, Western's
secretary. The other one was sent in after we found out
about Megistus. It wasn't easy. Western has a security
system second to none."
151
152 Traitor to the Living
"And how do we know that he doesn't have an agent
in your organization?" Carfax said.
"We don't. That's why this particular project is
known to only us four."
"Four? But the agent makes a fifth."
"He doesn't know who he's checking out. He just
has a list of specifications."
"That's playing it close to the chest," Carfax said.
"How are the other cases coming along?"
"We've got one certain and three possibles. Two
months ago a millionaire, Gerold Grebski, a client of
Western's, collapsed during a session. My man saw him
carried out on a stretcher. He was put in the Megistus
hospital for overnight observation, under a close guard,
I might add. The next day he was up and about but
did not go home. He stayed in an apartment in the
complex and not much was seen of him for a week. My
agent managed to find out that Grebski had been suffering
from dizziness and uncoordination of legs and
arms. He also seemed to be suffering from a speech
defect.
"My agent reported that as a matter of routine, since
at that time we had no idea that possession was possible.
But when I found out about it, I remembered the
report. So I put some men on Grebski, and they report
that he's in fine shape now; in fact, he went home after
a week in Megistus."
"Like Mimon," Carfax said. "He spent about a week
in Megistus, too."
Langer frowned at the interruption. "Yes. It's no coincidence.
Apparently possession requires some time
for the semb to integrate with the new body, to learn to
drive it, as it were. Anyway, the voice and habits of the
new Grebski have been checked against the old. And
he is definitely not the Gerold Grebski who went into
Megistus. The reports on the other three, two women
and a man, aren't complete yet."
"And when will we get the report on my father?"
Patricia said.
Traitor to the Living 153
"As soon as the agent can get it out. He's only allowed
out on weekends, and he's frisked before and after.
However, that doesn't mean that the next batch of
data will match against your father's specifications. My
man is only able to smuggle out a little at a time. And
he hasn't checked everybody out."
"Don't get your hopes too high," Carfax said. "We
don't know that your father was given a body, and
even if he was, he may have been sent elsewhere."
And it's probably not your father, anyway. Carfax
thought. It's some thing that is posing as him.
There was another thing that Patricia had not
thought of. Or, if she had, she was keeping it to herself.
When, or if, this business came to an end, what would
happen to Rufton Carfax? He'd be owner of a body in
which he had no right to be. Would he then be forced
to unpossess? It would almost be like killing him to
force it, but it would have to be done. Or what if it
turned out that the semb was not merely superimposed
on the original owner, but that the original had traded
places with the semb7 It seemed logical that if the switch
could be made in the first place, then a reswitch could
be effected. Yet nothing was known of the mechanics
of semb possession. At least, nobody but Western
knew, and he wasn't telling. What if a switch could
only be done once? What happened to the sembt Would he be jailed? As Langer had said, new laws
would have to be made. And what good would it do to
imprison the offender? The penal system was supposed
to be for rehabilitation, not punishment.
The conversation was short, since Senator Langer
was a very busy man. Gordon and Patricia wandered
around the house and the gardens for a while, but they
knew none of the guests, all very important people.
Their three guards trailed them and then, when the
Carfaxes decided to go home, closed in around them.
One of the guards, Szentes, drove. Jardine sat beside
him; Gordon and Patricia were in the rear with the
third guard, Brecht. Another car containing three men
154 Traitor to the Living
pulled out after them as they drove onto the narrow
county highway. This car always followed them when
they were traveling between their house and Emerson's.
It was a pleasant afternoon, the sun was shining, the
corn in the fields along the road were green pygmy soldiers
on parade, and two redbirds flew across the road
ahead of them. At another time, Carfax would have exclaimed
with pleasure at seeing them. But today he felt
dull and dispirited. He wasn't really doing anything
useful, and he missed his Bush-is friends. He and Patri-
cia had been cut off too long from a normal life. Their
guards were not communicative and probably had little
to interest them, anyway. He and Patricia were getting
edgy from too close contact. If they could get away
from each other for a few hours a day, they would enjoy
each other's company more. If only he could get an
assignment from Langer ...
The car traveled around a curve at a speed of fifty
kilometers per hour, and there, less than a quarter of a
kilometer ahead, was a huge steam truck and trailer. It
was across the road, blocking it and both shoulders of
the road. By it stood two men, the driver and his partner,
apparently. Szentes swore and pressed on the
brake, and the tires of the automobile behind squealed
as it slowed to keep from running into their rear end.
"Stop!" Carfax said. "It may be a trap!"
He took out his 7.92mm.; Jardine lifted from the
floor a mini-submachine gun, and Brecht held a 9mm.
automatic. Patricia carried a 6mm. automatic in her
handbag, but she made no move to get it. She seemed
paralyzed.
The car screamed to a halt, sliding sideways, its front
half across the other lane. Carfax looked behind him.
The other car was just behind them, and coming
around the curve was another huge steam semi.
"It is a trap!" he yelled.
He looked ahead again, and saw that the two drivers were running around the other side of their vehicle.
Then the brakes and tires of the semi behind them
Traitor to the Living 155
squealed, and the vehicle slid to a halt» neatly jackknifing
and blocking their retreat. Its cab door opened.
The single driver scrambled out, ran along the side of
the semi, and disappeared.
Carfax thought, they don't have enough men to fight
us, unless the vans are filled--the Trojan Horse analogy
flashed across his mind--or unless the bushes
along the road are concealing more men.
Szentes was phoning in to the State Police Headquarters
ten kilometers down the road past Emerson's.
Jardine and Brecht were out of the car and walking
toward the guards in the car behind. These were advancing
to meet them.
Carfax started to get out, but Szentes said, "You stay
in here."
Carfax did not know whether or not that was a good
idea. The automobile was supposedly bulletproof, but
Western's men would know that. They might have a
ba2ooka aimed at the car right now.
If, however, the vans did contain men, they should
be emptying now. They weren't. Both trucks looked
deserted, and the drivers were nowhere in sight.
He opened his window, stuck his head out, and said,
"Hey, Szentes! Can you see the truckers?"
Szentes walked to one side of the road and looked
down. He swore and scratched his head and said,
"They're going like hell! Running toward some cars
that've just pulled up!"
Carfax swung the door open and shot out. "Run!" he
yelled. "Run for the woods! Thers must be explosives
in those vans!"
He gestured frantically at Patricia, who was scrambling
out. The other men looked at him for a second
and then they broke. Carfax took Patricia's hand and
pulled her along behind him. His goal was the creek which paralleled the road and which was about forty meters
to the east. Between its banks and the road was a
row of sycamores planted by Emerson's grandfather.
Gordon and Patricia ran between two of these, crashed
156 Traitor to the Living
through some bushes, and dived over the edge of the
bank. They rolled down a muddy slope, ending in
water a foot deep. They lay there for two seconds, panting,
and then Patricia opened her mouth. Carfax never
heard what she intended to say.
19.
Carfax regained consciousness the evening of the
next day. He was totally deaf, and his head pained him
as if a spike had been driven through it. His face was
swollen, and after he got his hearing back, he trembled
at every sound. By keeping his right ear pressed to the
pillow, he could shut out most noise, however. His left
ear, previously injured by the explosion at Western's,
was now useless. And the doctor did not think he
would recover any use of it.
The twin explosions of the vans, each holding an estimated
hundred pounds of dynamite, had knocked
down the giant sycamores and thrown the upper part of
the creek bank over him and Patricia. The police might
have missed them if it had not been for Patricia's hand
sticking out of the bank. Their heads were covered by a
few inches of loose dirt and some uprooted bushes, and
Patricia would have soon strangled.
None of the others had survived. Jardine was the
only one whose body was comparatively intact. He
had taken refuge in the creek, too, but he must have
stuck his head above the bank for some reason just as
the explosions occurred. The post-mortem had found
massive hemorrhages in his brain.
"If the walls of the van hadn't offered some resistance,
you two would be dead," the doctor had said.
Carfax could not, of course, hear him then, but he was
a fluent lip reader.
Later, he read in the newspaper that the drivers
of the trucks had not been caught. He also read of
the murder of Emerson and the wounding of Langer,
157
158 Traitor to the Living
which had taken place two days after the ambush.
They had just entered the Pieter Stuyvesant Hotel
lobby when two men got off six shots from their
9mm. automatics before they were killed by the bodyguards.
The murderers had been identified as Leo
Congdon and Humberto Corielli, both with long police
records and a total of ten years in jail on charges of assault
and battery with intent of murder. Langer, visiting
the Carfaxes a week later, told them that there was
no provable connection between them and Western.
"They must have known they couldn't get away
alive," Carfax said. "Western must have promised them
new bodies."
"Undoubtedly," Langer said. "They would want new
bodies. Congdon had a stiff knee from a bullet wound
and deep knife wounds on his face. Corielli was suffering
from tertiary syphilis and had a face that would
frighten Frankenstein's monster. Western chooses his
agents well."
"And so we know now that Western has agents in
your organization."
Langer said grimly, "Jackson, one of my bodyguards,
was absent that day, and Wiener, one of my
under-secretaries, disappeared. Neither would know, I
hope, what our plans are, but both had seen you with
me and my father-in-law. I'm taking it for granted that
there are others, and a thorough recheck of everybody
who is in a sensitive position is being made."
Langer rose from the chair, wincing. His arm was in
a sling. A ricocheting 9mm. had only touched his
biceps, but it had gouged out skin and muscle. He
would have a weak left arm the rest of his life. Which
might be short, Carfax thought.
"I'm not waiting any longer to accumulate a large
dossier," Langer said. "Tomorrow my staff is mailing
out to the president and his cabinet and every member
of Congress all the evidence we have. These will also
go to the news media. I don't know what'U happen after
that, but I do know that Western will be summoned
Traitor to the Living 159
to face my investigating committee. And he won't dare
try any more assassinations."
"Don't be too sure of that," Carfax said. "If Western
doesn't try it, some of those religious nuts may. He's a
god to many."
"And an anti-Christ to many others," Langer said. "He isn't safe either. I wouldn't be surprised if a lynch
mob didn't go after him."
"A fat chance they'd have. Megistus is a fortress. He
even has an around-the-clock air patrol equipped with
machine guns. He got a permit to arm them on the basis
that if one maniac has flown an airplane loaded with
dynamite into his house, another might."
"Of course I know," Langer said. "Don't teach your
grandmother to suck eggs."
Carfax sighed. He was getting tired of that phrase.
However, he had to admit that Langer was the man to
lead the fight against Western. He was almost as ruthless
as Western. He would stop short of murder, but
that was about all. And later he was to wonder if Lan-
ger was not capable of even that.
Carfax and Patricia were in a suite in the Pangea
Hotel when Langer's documents became public property.
The New York Times had a special section consisting
of the entire Message to the People of the World
and editorial comments on it. The TV shows were interrupted
by lengthy special bulletins, and the news
programs devoted most of their precious time to it. By
morning of the next day, the White House and members
of Congress had been deluged with letters and
telegrams. Half of these, as expected, protested
Western's innocence and an abhorrence of his enemies,
particularly Langer. The other half demanded that
Western be put on trial immediately or be shot or
hung, with or without a trial. At the latest count, one-
eighth of the letters contained obscenities that were still
unprintable in reputable newspapers, even in this permissive
age. These came from both anti- and pro- Westernites.
160 Traitor to the Living
The 22:00 news showed a brief interview with
Western conducted inside Megistus.
Western (looking angry and indignant!): "I repeat!
Those documents issued by Senator Langer are fakes!
He is out to get me, and he has stooped to a depth of
fraud which I find, even now, difficult to believe that
any sane man could sink to."
Carfax (to Patricia): "He must be furious. How can
you stoop and sink at the same time? He's about to
foam at the mouth."
Patricia: "Shut up, Gordon!"
Western: "I have said it and will continue to say it.
The senator must be at his wit's end to make such a
charge! He is indeed desperate if he thinks he can put
across a blatant fraud like this! Of course, I understand
his situation. He believes that I've discredited, no, demolished
his religion. But it has never been my intent to
interfere with religious beliefs. MEDIUM is a scientific
device, using scientific means to communicate with another
world. There is no doubt that this is a cosmos to
which so-called souls go when the body and soul are
parted. Any other viewpoint is demonstrably wrong.
But ...»
Newsman (interrupting): "But why have Grebski,
Torrance, Swanson, and Simba fled to Brazil? If they
are innocent..."
Western: "Of course they've left the country! They
know they're innocent but they're afraid for their lives!
They're afraid that they'll be murdered by fanatics!
Can you blame them?"
Carfax: "If they think there aren't any homicidal
nuts in Brazil, they're due for a shock."
Patricia: "Must you always wisecrack?"
Carfax: "I must when I'm scared."
Traitor to the Living 161
Western: "... and let him sue! I stand by my
words!"
Interviewer (pulling a piece of paper out of his shirt
pocket and handing it to Western): "Here's a subpoena
to appear before Senator Langer's committee, sir."
Carfax: "I wondered how they were going to serve it
to him! The reporter's a fraud! Oh, man!"
A crazy sweep of the camera, ending in a scene of
one of Western's guards slugging the newsman.
Western, face a dark red, shouting: "Throw the
bastards out!"
Carfax stood up and walked to the bar. "Now let
him defy the committee! The federal marshals will have
authority to go in after him!"
"He might take off for South America, too," Patricia
said. "What's to keep him from taking his jet right
now?"
"I think the president would order it forced down. If
that didn't work, his plane would be shot down. Obviously,
he'd be trying to escape the country."
"That'd tear this country apart."
"It's torn. So what's the difference? Besides, as I
said, he won't be safe no matter where he goes. The
government of Brazil would be under tremendous pressure
to extradite him, and the Brazilians are as much if
not more upset than we are. The majority are Catholics,
you know."
"Don't you think I know anything?"
"Sorry," he said. "You forget that I am a teacher."
"I'm sorry, too," she said. "But I'm so nervous."
"Who isn't?"
"I'm worried about Daddy, too," she said. "If
Western gets scared that everything might blow sky-
high, he might get rid of Daddy."
Carfax had thought of that but he had seen no reason
to discuss it with her. She would just become more
162 Traitor to the Living
anxious. Besides, there was no proof that his uncle was
in Megistus. If only there was a MEDIUM available, it
could be used to determine if his uncle was still in the embu.
Patricia must have been thinking along the same
lines. She said, "It looks as if I might get the rights to
MEDIUM, doesn't it? And when I do, I'll find out just
where Daddy is."
"Or where he isn't," Carfax said. "I wish Langer's
man had been able to get his last batch of data out.
Then we might know."
Nobody knew what had happened to him. He had
not come out of Megistus with the other employes during
the weekend. This might indicate something sinister,
or might just mean that he had been kept busy. He
sometimes had work to do which necessitated his putting
off his holidays.
Carfax started to sit down, changed his mind, and
began pacing back and forth.
"I'm tired of sitting on my ass. Now's the time to
force an issue, while Western's off balance, and I'm
going to do it."
"I suppose it'll get us killed."
"Aren't you willing to take a chance if you can save
your father?"
"What have you got in mind, for God's sake!"
Til tell you later."
He pressed the phone's VO button and punched
Langer's number. He had to wait for twelve minutes,
since the senator was "tied up," but he declined to
leave his number. He didn't want Langer to be sidetracked
by other affairs.
Langer was in a hurry, but when he heard a few
sentences of Carfax's proposal he told his secretary to
delay his next outgoing call. After Carfax had finished,
Langer said, "We'll hit him on both flanks then. I'll
take care of the judicial business right now. You and
Patricia take the next plane out. I'll see that it's held
for you."
Traitor to the Living 163
Thirty minutes later, the Carfaxes boarded a passenger
plane that had been kept waiting fifteen minutes for
them. They were conducted to the first-class section,
and the double-decker taxied off. It went past ten
planes that were lined up, waiting for Carfax's to take
off ahead of them. The stewardesses were all smiles,
hovering over them to make sure they were quite comfortable.
Carfax suspected that behind the overly courteous
attitude was irritation. He didn't mind. He'd been
delayed too many times when he was a second-class
passenger and his plane had been held up by high-
priority big shots.
In two hours and three minutes, the huge jet was in
the landing pattern for the Las Vegas airport. The Car-
faxes disembarked fifteen minutes later and in five minutes
were strapping on their seat belts in the twin-jet
that Langer had rented for them. Within thirty-five
minutes, their plane was landing on the strip of the
Bonanza Circus port.
From there they checked into the only completely
rooted-over city in the world. No large vehicles were
permitted in it; the population traveled on moving sidewalks
or used the small electric fare-free taxis. Gordon
and Patricia were met by a U.S. Marshal, George
Chang, who accompanied them to the Athena
Tower, the legislative building. There they were introduced
to the judge who had issued the warrant Langer
had asked for, another U.S. Marshal, and the county
electrical inspector. The latter were, respectively,
Amanda Hiekka, a blonde Valkyrie of Finnish descent, and Ricardo Lopez, a short, stocky cigar-smoking redhead
whose parents had fled Cuba thirty years'-ago.
Carfax learned all these unnecessary biographical details
from Judge Kasner. The judge seemed to be trying
to delay the expedition with trivial conversation. When
Carfax expressed impatience, Kasner replied, "I'm not
sure that we shouldn't wait until morning, although the
senator did indicate extreme haste. He doesn't know
the situation here, and when I tried to explain it to
164 Traitor to the Living
him, he said he wasn't interested. He just wanted action.
But. . ."
"And what is the situation?" Carfax said.
"Explosive! There are at least three hundred men
camped outside the gates of Megistus, armed men,
anti-Westemites. They claim they're there to see that
Western doesn't flee the country. The sheriff has ordered
them to disperse, but they won't pay any attention
to him. In the meantime, the pro-Westemites are
organizing; they're meeting now at the Profacd Hall.
It's evident they plan to march out to Megistus and
confront the mob there. The mayor has asked the governor
to call out the state militia, but he's refused. He
says the situation doesn't warrant it."
Carfax nodded. This was to be expected. The governor
was a good friend of Langer's.
"This is no time to play politics," Judge Kasner said.
"There's going to be bloodshed unless the militia is
there. And maybe even then. I was reluctant to issue
the warrants because I was afraid that your appearance
there will precipitate things."
Marshal Chang said, "I've got my orders. I'm not
hanging around here a moment longer. The rest of you
coming along?"
"That's why we flew out here," Carfax said. "Let's
go."
"I strongly advise against it," Kasner said.
"Then you shouldn't have issued the warrants," Car-
fax said. He felt sorry for the judge, since he had been
put under such pressure by Langer for Langer's own
purposes. On the other hand, the judge should have
had enough character to resist Langer, even if it meant
his political career. And there was no doubt in Carfax's
mind that Langer's agents had stirred up the anti-
Westemites and led them out to Megistus. And all this
had been done since Carfax had phoned Langer. There
were, of course, strong feelings against Western in
Bonanza Circus, as there were in every city in the
United States. Langer had spoken to the few men
Traitor to the Living 165
needed to organize this sentiment into a crowd and lead
them out to Megistus. The leaders were probably a
strange mixture of religious and criminal elements,
churchmen and Mafia. The latter organization was the
secret, or not-so-secret, builder of Bonanza Circus and
owner of the giant gambling casinos. Most of them
were devout Catholics except when religion interfered
with business, and they were implacable enemies of
Western. They feared MEDIUM and were opposed to
its use. The proposal that the machine be used to extract
testimony from dead members of their organization
terrified them. It was said that the Mafia had
required all its members to take a solemn oath that they
would keep silent about their activities even after death.
How could they enforce it, since the dead were beyond
any retribution?
Langer was a bitter enemy of organized crime. It
must haveTiurt him to ask its chiefs to help him. But in
politics usefulness and compromise are the prime movers.
Langer would worry later about his debt to criminals.
This was war, where you didn't consider the ethics
of your allies or, indeed, any ethics at all.
Why did Langer want a mob with heated emotions
outside of Megistus? Was it just to scare Western into
giving in to the marshals and Lopez? Or did he plan to
send the mob in after the gate had been opened to the
legal representatives? Carfax thought that the latter was
most likely. This scared him, and it also made him sick. Langer was sending men to their death.
These thoughts occupied him with gloominess while
the parties rode through the wide walks of Bonanza
Circus. There was not much traffic at this time, which
was to be expected. The many faces that appeared at
the doors and the windows as they rode by the fantastically
ornamented buildings showed that a large part of
the citizenry and the tourists were up. Word had gotten
around, and the people were afraid. They weren't venturing
outside, because they must fear a clash between
the pros and the antis.
166 Traitor to the Living
Chang, however, commented that there wasn't much
chance of that in the city itself. All the action would be
out at Megistus.
"About a half-hour before you got here, the street
walks were full of Westemites going to Profacci Hall.
They'll be spilling out there as soon as Western's men
whip the poor boobs into a vigilante mood. I hope we
get to Megistus before that happens."
"Why don't the police do something?" Patricia said.
"Half of them have resigned and joined the mobs,"
Hiekka said. "And the other half are afraid to stand in
anyone's way. They don't want to get trampled."
20.
They got out of the electric cars at the Number
Twelve Exit and walked out into the desert night. Two
steam cars waited for them, one bearing the county insignia
and the other the U.S. eagle. Lopez and his two
assistants got into the former; the others slid into
Chang's car. They drove away from the bright lights
and the vast conical light-perforated roof of Bonanza
Circus and soon were going up a winding mountain
road. Their lights struck the firs and pines lining the
road and, occasionally, the red eyes of a rabbit, an op-
posum, a fox, or a deer.
Hiekka commented that the area between the city
and Megistus was an animal-refuge. "Every three years
the deer hunting season opens here. I got a large buck
myself last year. I love venison. Four years ago I didn't
get a thing. I was busy hunting men. You remember it,
don't you? You must've seen it on TV? There were two
or three beast-lovers up here shooting hunters? Killed
three hunters and wounded two? We never did catch
them, and I was hoping they'd show up last year. But
they never did."
She laughed and added, "There weren't many
hunters around last year. They were afraid the deer'd
be shooting back."
She patted the butt of the .45 revolver, a collector's
item, in her holster. "Most men would be just as happy
shooting cows in a corral. They're not real hunters."
Carfax got the impression that she had liked hunting
men.
The twelve kilometers were mainly on a road that
167
168 Traitor to the Living
had been cut from the face of the mountain. At its end
they came down a long pass between steep rocky
slopes. They could see below them the broad plateau
on which Megistus had been built. Its lights blazed
from many towers and buildings and from the tops of
the high brick walls that surrounded it. It covered
about a square kilometer and contained four buildings
about ten stories high and several smaller ones. Guard-
towers were spaced along the top of the walls at forty-
meter intervals.
Outside the gates were about eighty automobiles and
trucks, a number of which mounted searchlights. A
dark mass surged back and forth before the gates, a human
yeast.
High over the complex, the lights of two planes
flashed.
All the makings of a massacre, Carfax thought. But
if Western resisted, and blood was shed, he would be
arrested and charged with murder. He must know that.
If, however, the mob got out of hand and attacked, he
would defend himself. He would have to in order to
keep from being lynched.
Ten minutes later, they drove out onto the plain.
Here several cars blocked their passage, and men with
rifles questioned them. Hiekka and Chang showed their
badges and explained their mission. A big hairy scar-
faced man named Rexter, evidently in charge, got into
the car with them and told them to drive on up to the
gate. He stank of booze and excitement. About fifty
meters from the gate, Rexter ordered Chang to pull
over to the side of the road. Everybody got out. Carfax
looked around and saw only one police car. Two men
in the uniforms of the county police stood by the hood
and smoked cigarettes.
There wasn't a man in the mob who didn't carry a
rifle and a handgun of some sort. Their faces looked
pale or flushed and were either set grimly or distorted
with anger. Their voices struck him and surged over
him. But they were kept in some order by men who
Traitor to the Living 169
wore black armbands. These stood along the road, yelling
at anyone who got onto it.
About seventy meters up the road from Chang's car
was a truck with a camper, a steel girder over its bumper.
Aside from the county police car, it seemed to be
the only one with a running motor. One man sat in its cab, and another man, with an armband, stood just
outside, talking to the driver.
Chang, a tall man with short straight black hair and
bright hazel eyes, looked over the crowd. Then he
picked up a bullhorn and marched up to the gate.
Hiekka and Lopez walked behind him, and Carfax, after
a few seconds' hesitation, went after them.
Patricia remained in the back seat. Gordon had
asked her to stay there unless she was needed. "And get
down on the floor at the first shot," he had said. "That
is, if there is any."
Patricia had nodded as if she were too scared to talk.
Chang stopped near the foot of the two heavy steel
gates, muttered, "This is a hell of a situation," and then
put the bullhorn to his Ups. At the first blare of the horn , the crowd fell silent.
Chang identified himself and then stated that he had
a warrant which gave him entrance to Megistus and authority
to search the place. He was looking for Rufton
Carfax, whom the United States government believed
was being held there against his will.
The guards in the watch towers remained at then- posts, pointing their rifles, shotguns, and machine guns
at the crowd. The gates did not open.
Chang repeated his demands and handed the bullhorn
to Lopez. Lopez bellowed out his identification
and his mission. The county of White Pine demanded
that its chief electrical inspector be admitted at once so
that he could inspect the power system and the wiring.
Lopez must determine that the system feeding from
MEDIUM was set up according to legal specifications.
Chang and Lopez were the one-two punches that
Langer had spoken of.
170 Traitor to the Living
A guard dressed in the Lincoln green of Western's
security police leaned out the right-hand tower.
Through a bullhorn he identified himself as Captain
Westcott.
"Your warrants are illegal!" he bellowed. "No one, I
repeat, no one, will be admitted! And I order you to
disperse your unlawful assembly! You are on private
property!"
"I represent the authority of the U.S. government,"
Chang bellowed back. "Open at once, or entrance will
be made forcibly!"
"Any force will be met with force!" Westcott said.
Chang wiped his forehead, which was covered with
sweat despite the chill air. "Son of a bitch! I'll just have
to order in more marshals. I didn't think he'd defy me."
Rexter, who had been standing behind them, said,
"Out of the way, you! All of you! Pronto!"
Chang turned quickly and said, "This is going to be
done legally. You and your mob have no right to be
here."
"So?" Rexter said. "Get out of the way unless you
want to be run over!"
He turned and ran toward the crowd, shouting. They
started yelling and running. The marshals, Lopez, and
Carfax stood bewildered until Carfax turned and saw
the truck speeding toward them. He shouted and ran
also. When he got to Chang's car, he stuck his head in
its window, and said, "Come on, Pat! They're going to
blow up the gates!"
The door swung open and Pat, her face white in the
lights, scrambled out. Carfax took her hand and ran
along the road. The truck sped by them, its left-hand
door opened, and the driver fell out. Carfax quit looking
at it after that and raced desperately up the road.
Then he heard the banging of rifles and the chattering
of machine guns, a crash, and a thundering blast.
He threw himself down, pulling Pat with him. The
noise filled his right ear, the air tore at his clothes, and
he smelled dynamite.
Traitor to the Living 171
He sat up then and looked at the gates or, rather,
where they had been. The explosion had disintegrated
the truck and ripped the gates from their hinges. They
lay about twenty meters inside the walls. The towers on
each side of the gates were half-demolished. The great
overhead lights for about sixty meters on each side
were dark. The figures in the towers beyond them were
silent, but he could see that they were still erect. Evidently,
they were paralyzed by the blast. But they
would start firing in a moment.
A massive shout went up from the crowd. It poured
forward like two giant amoebae, fusing just before the
gateway. Rifles banged here and there as shots were
fired, either up into the air or at the guards in the towers.
A few seconds later, the fire was returned from the
guards. And the killing had started.
One of the watchtowers went up in flames as a
rocket hit it. Carfax saw four bazooka teams, exposed
now by the withdrawal of the crowd. Three other rockets
streaked flaming from them, and they struck below
the three towers. These disappeared in roars and
clouds, and when the smoke had cleared away, they
had vanished or become part-rubble. The bazooka men
ran forward, the tubes on the shoulders of four, the
firers behind them, and behind them about twenty men
carrying missiles.
"It's torn now!" Carfax said. He looked upward. The
lights of the planes were dropping swiftly, but they
weren't going to strafe the few people still outside the
walls. Not yet, anyway.
He stood up and pulled Patricia up.
"That Langer set this up," he said. "He didn't expect
Western to let us in."
Patricia did not answer.
"Listen," he said, "you get in a car and drive back
to Bonanza Circus. No, wait a minute! You might run
into the Westemites! Come with me! I'll put you in the
charge of those county cops. They can take you back!"
He pulled her along toward the silver-and-black car.
172 Traitor to the Living
From the area inside the walls came a roaring and a
screaming, the banging of rifles and the rapid-firing of
machine guns. Then, three booms as bazooka rockets
exploded. Three more towers were enveloped in smoke,
out of which pieces of wood and bricks soared into the
light of the few lamps that were still illuminated.
The two county policemen were crouching by the
side of the car. One was speaking rapidly into the car
phone.
"Can you take her back to town?" Gordon yelled.
The man, a slim youth with a face as white as sugar,
shook his head. "No way. We got orders to stay here.
Besides, the pro-Westerns are on the way, and we don't
want to get caught between them and the ambushers."
"What ambushers?" Carfax yelled.
"Hell, the hills just back of the pass are alive with
men," the youth said. "Didn't you see them?"
Carfax shook his head, and the policeman said, "They
must've all hidden themselves before you got there. Man,
this is terrible! Those guys are going to walk into a trap!"
"Then don't you think you should warn them?"
"We radioed in already, but they won't let our men
near. And they're all on the road now."
Four more large explosions, one after the other,
caused them to duck down on the ground. Carfax
looked over the hood a moment later and saw pillars of
smoke. He also saw a small two-engined jet, lances of
flame spurting from along its wings, diving at the area
just within the walls. Then it curved up and was gone,
and another had taken its place.
Either the pilot of the second jet had made a mistake,
or some of the ground fire had hit it. It struck the
top floor of the middle ten-story building, and the
crown of the building went up in a ball of fire. Patricia
screamed and would not quit until Carfax shook her.
She collapsed sobbing on his chest. He made her sit in
the back of the patrol car, said, "You stay here," and
went back to the youth. The man on the phone quit
talking then and looked at Carfax.
Traitor to the Living 173
"Did you tell them we have to have the militia here
now?" Carfax said.
The man nodded and said, "They're on the way. The
governor called them out about ten minutes ago. But
it'll be an hour before any of them get here. If they can
get through the mess up in the hills."
Carfax presumed that he meant by that the expected
battle between the Westernites and the ambushers.
Carfax stuck his head in the window. "I'm going in
after your father, Pat."
"You'll be killed!"
"Maybe. But I have to go," he said. "If Western
doesn't kill him, those maniacs will. They're likely to
slaughter everybody."
"But you won't even know what he looks like."
"I know," he said. "I don't have much chance for
success. You might as well face that. Pat."
Chang and Lopez walked toward them, and Carfax
went to meet them.
"Where's Hiekka?"
"She went on in," Lopez said, grinning sourly. "She
said she had a duty to find your uncle, and she wasn't
going to let any men scare her off. She's mucho hombre,
that one. She said we didn't have any balls. I told
her we did, but we didn't want them shot off."
"She's crazy," Carfax said. "She just wants to knock
off a few males. Well, I'm crazy, too. I'm going."
"Wait a while, and we'll go with you," Chang asid.
"There isn't any percentage doing it now. You're as
likely to be shot by the pros as the antis."
He jumped as two more explosions beat the air
around them.
"Talk me into it," Carfax said.
"They're setting the whole place on fire!" Lopez
said.
He was right. There seemed to be fires in the upper
stories of all the buildings. He could see men clinging
to the edges of the tops of the walls and dropping. The
guards were deserting their posts in the towers.
174 Traitor to the Living
He ran toward the gateway, drawing his automatic,
furnished him by Langer. At the gate, he stopped and
looked cautiously inside. There were about twenty-five
bodies scattered over the grounds. A few of them were
in Lincoln green. These seemed to be guards who had
fallen inward from the blasted towers. Two men were
dragging themselves toward the gateway.
From the buildings themselves came the uproar of
many firearms and voices. Carfax slipped around the
wall and ran toward the nearest building. As he did so,
he heard the scream of a jet's engines, and he dropped
to the pavement. The plane zoomed upward without
firing. Apparently, the pilot had no way of knowing
whether Carfax was one of his own men or not. At
least, the pilot wasn't trigger-happy.
He got up and ran to the doorway, outside of which
two men were crumpled. Inside, along the hallway,
were about six dead and wounded. None of the latter
were in a condition to cause him trouble even if they
had been so inclined.
Carfax methodically went along the hall, opening
doors and looking inside. Some held dead men; most
were empty. At the end, a door led to a chemical laboratory.
A man in a white smock was on the floor,
unconscious from a blow on the head. Two other lab
workers lay dead among shattered glass and plastic
tubes. The odor of acids and unidentifiable chemicals set
him to choking and his eyes to tearing. He stumbled
out, coughing, and leaned against the wall to recover
his breath. Then he went down a hallway which intersected
the first corridor halfway along its length. The
rooms along it had the same grisly contents.
After inspecting the rooms along the hallway at the
south side of the building, he climbed a flight of steps.
Here a man at the end of the hallway yelled at him.
Carfax dropped his gun and held up his hands while
the man advanced. When the man got closer, he said,
"O.K. I saw you with Rexter."
Carfax picked up the gun and said, "Was it necessary
Traitor to the Living 175
to kill all those men? Most of them were unarmed."
"Couldn't be helped," the man said. "Those
guys"--he meant the mob from Bonanza Circus--
"aren't professionals. They are just out to kill anybody
who works for Western. But I think Rexter's got them
in hand now. At least, he did in this building."
"Come along with me," Carfax said. "I have to
search the whole building, and I don't want my head
blasted off just because nobody knows I'm one of the
good guys."
The man, a heavy-set dark-skinned Mediterranean,
looked at him sharply. He said, "O.K."
Near the end of his search of the second story. Car-
fax found a man holding another at the point of a gun.
Carfax spoke to the prisoner, a tall thin man of about
forty bleeding from a gash on one side of his face.
"Are you Rufton Carfax?"
The man shook his head. Carfax said, "Do you
know Rufton Carfax?"
"Never heard of him," the man said.
"In what building is Western?"
The man hesitated, and the man with Carfax
growled, "Tell him, mister, or it'll be the worst for you."
"He was in Building Four," the tall man said. "He has an apartment there, two stories above MEDIUM."
"Building Four," the man with Carfax said. "That's
the one the plane hit."
Carfax strode away, shouting over his shoulder.
"Come on!"
They ran downstairs and out into the open as the first
of the mob poured out of Building Four. The fire had
reached down to the fifth story now, and as Carfax ran
toward it the heat struck him. It felt as if it were hot
enough to fry eggs, but that was an exaggeration, of
course. The men staggering out of it could not have
gone more than a few steps if it had been that strong.
The clothes of the last man out were beginning to
smoke, though.
Carfax found Rexter, who was leading a group car176 Traitor to the Living
rying Hiekka and a man so covered with blood that his
features were unrecognizable. Rexter shouted at Carfax
to come with him, and they all walked swiftly to the
gateway and some meters beyond it. Here the men carrying
Hiekka eased her to the ground. She was dead. A
bullet had torn off one of her amazonian breasts and
another had half-severed her leg at the knee.
"She got four men before they got her," Rexter
shouted.
"I hope she died happy," Carfax said. He pointed at
the bloody man, who had also been put on the ground.
"Who's that?"
"It's Western," Rexter said.
"Why didn't you tell me before?" Carfax snarled. He
got down on his knees and wiped the blood off
Western's face with a handkerchief. He felt the neck and
detected a slight pulse. He shouted, "Western! Can you
hear me?"
The eyelids fluttered, and the lips opened. Carfax
put his good ear down close to the mouth. He could
hear only something like ". . . wasn't long..."
He said, "Western? Where's Rufton Carfax?"
Blood bubbled from the mouth, spraying his ear.
Carfax said, "Western! It's me, Gordon Carfax!
Where's my uncle?"
"... not Western..."
Carfax said, "Hang on, Western. Hang on long
enough to do some good, for Christ's sake! Where is
my uncle, Rufton Carfax?"
Western coughed, and more blood ran from his
mouth. He sighed, and for a moment Carfax thought
he was dead.
Then, weakly but distinctly, "I'm not Western. I'm
Rufton Carfax."
Carfax had to restrain himself from grabbing him by
the shoulders and shaking him.
"What did you say?" he shouted.
"I'm your uncle, Gordon."
And he was dead.
21.
Carfax got out of jail the next day on bond, and that
only because Chang had vouched for him. The cells of
the Bonanza Circus jail were crowded with pro-Westernites
and anti-Westemites. The overflow had gone to a
number of Nevada prisons. One newspaper article said
that every jail in Nevada was packed to capacity with
those arrested at Megistus and at the ambush, but that
was an exaggeration.
The public outcry was hysterical. The followers of
Western demanded that the "vicious murderers" be
given a quick trial and hung, preferably at a televised
execution. Those opposed to Western demanded that
the "martyrs," the "public benefactors," be released immediately
with thanks from the American public. Some
letters to the editor even suggested that the stormers of
Megistus should be given the Congressional Medal of
Honor.
Western's body was claimed by the chief divine of
the PanCosmic Church of the Embu-Chnst (a distant
relative). The public funeral in Los Angeles, attended
by 500,000 mourners, was marred by a number of riots
and injuries and deaths. The body was not released,
however, before a thorough post-mortem had been
done on Western. Langer received the secret report on
this and showed it to Carfax. Particular attention had
been given to the brain and the rest of the nervous system.
Langer had asked the pathologists to note anything
unusual, though he did not tell them why he wanted
the information. The report, however, indicated
that Western had had a healthy brain, that there was
177. :
178 Traitor to the Living
no degeneration beyond that to be expected from a
man his age.
"I was hoping that they would find some changes
which they could not explain," Langer said to Carfax.
"Something that would have resulted, perhaps, from
the occupation of the brain by a semb. Apparently possession
doesn't cause physiological changes."
Carfax had told only Langer about Western's last
words. The senator had decided to keep it a secret for
the time being.
<II don't understand it," Langer said. "Western, or
your uncle, I mean, would not have lied. He was dying
and knew it, so what would he gain by lying? But how
did Rufton Carfax come to possess Western's brain?"
"I don't know," Carfax said. "I doubt that it could
have been accidental. I can't say that it couldn't have
happened accidentally. I don't know enough about the
mechanics of semb transference. Maybe Western was
going to place Uncle Rufton in a man's brain and
something slipped up, and Uncle Rufton possessed
Western instead. But if that happened, why didn't my uncle say so? What was to keep him from telling the
public?
"I think, however, that there are some people, or at least one person, who could tell us. He is among those
found in the subbasement."
Carfax was referring to the twenty employees who
had taken refuge in a secret underground complex deep
beneath Building Four. They had survived the fire,
which had completely destroyed the building above the
surface. They had then gone through a tunnel which
led to an exit behind the hangar on the airstrip. They
might have escaped unnoticed if a National Guardsman
had not glimpsed one of them as he fled toward the
hills beyond the plateau. A chase had rounded up
twenty, all of whom had been put in jail. With the exception
of a few, such as Pat, everybody present at the
scene had been arrested. Most of them were being held
Traitor to the Living 179
as material witnesses while a grand jury was being
formed.
"Of course," Carfax added, "we don't know we
caught everybody. A few may have escaped. The people
who were in the subbasement swear that nobody
did. But they might be lying."
If only a MEDIUM were available, the truth might
be ascertained. MEDIUM had burned, and the schematics
needed to build another one had also gone up in
flames. Two of the men who had hidden in the subbasement
were physicists who might be able to rebuild
MEDIUM. They, however, denied that possibility,
claiming that they had no overall knowledge of the machine.
Carfax thought that they were lying and that
they intended to put together another as soon as they
got their freedom.
"If they should," Langer said, "they'll find themselves
in a legal battle which will tie them up for years.
Western left no will, so it looks as if any rights to
MEDIUM should go to Patricia."
"I find it difficult to believe that he made no will,"
Carfax said. "I've got an uneasy feeling about that. I
think when this situation is cleared up, a will will suddenly
show up. And whoever gets the inheritance is the
man to check out."
"Every one of the twenty is being investigated right
now," Langer said. "We're checking them out in every
detail. But it's going to take time and money."
Neither of them expected quick action. For one
thing, just picking a grand jury seemed almost impossible.
Where, in this country where everybody was so
fiercely partisan about MEDIUM, could an unprejudiced
person be found? The process of selecting unbiased
jurors had lasted three weeks and was far from
over, despite the pressure to form one quickly. In the
meantime, those jailed were released on bail. Rexter
died two days after gaining his freedom, gunned down
by four masked men who disappeared immediately after.
Jones and Dennis, two of the employes who had
180 Traitor to the Living
taken refuge in the subbasement, were blown apart by
a bomb concealed in their car. Their eighteen fellows
were at once jailed for their own protection, but they
protested so vehemently about violation of their civil
rights that they had to be released again.
"You'd think they'd be so scared they'd want to be
locked up," Carfax said to Langer. "Yet they don't
seem to be worried."
"What do you suspect?" Langer said.
"Well, for one thing, we don't really know that the
two men who were in that car were Jones and Dennis.
There wasn't enough left of either for a positive identification.
Even the teeth were splintered."
"You think they might not have been Jones and
Dennis?"
"The possibility is worth looking into."
"Why would they want to be thought dead?"
"For one thing, the anti-MEDIUM nuts won't be
looking for them. But I doubt that's it. It wouldn't be
worth it to Jones and Dennis to murder two men. No,
the stakes would have to be as high as they can get for
them to kill two innocents."
There was a silence, broken when Langer said, impatiently,
"Well?"
"Maybe one of them, Jones or Dennis, is Western."
Langer sat down as if the strength had drained from
his knees.
"Are you serious? Forgive that question. Of course
you are. But why would he have traded bodies with
your uncle?"
"I think it must have been a last-minute act. He
wasn't sure that his hiding place wouldn't be found out.
And he knew that he would be killed if he was found.
What better way to throw everybody off the track than
to become Dennis or Jones and put my uncle in the
starring role? My uncle wouldn't be able to talk then,
and everybody would believe that Western was dead."
"I should have thought of that," Langer said.
Traitor to the Living 181
"You have a lot on your mind," Carfax said. "Of
course, that may not be quite the way it happened."
"Which means what?" Langer said sharply.
"Maybe Western figured that we would guess correctly,
and so Dennis and Jones disappeared just to
throw us even more off the track. Or maybe he's one of
the eighteen left. Or maybe he got away into the hills."
"But he would think that your uncle died before he
could reveal anything. No one except you and I know
that he managed to get out a few words. So why would
Western go to all the trouble of covering his tracks
when no one is looking for him?"
"Western was no scientific genius, but he was a very
thorough and crafty man. He knows the details of his
death, as reported by the news media, but he may have
wondered how much of it was true. What if Rufton
had managed to say something revealing? Then we
would still be looking for him, for Western that is. So
he got out while he could. I think that we should make
comparisons of Dennis's arid Jones's speech rhythms
with those of Western's, if they're available. We should
have done it while they were still around, but then we
thought that Western was no longer alive."
Langer gave the order to locate and check the spectrograms.
Three hours later, his specialists reported
back.
Langer swore and threw a book across the room.
"We had him in our hands, and now he's gone! Because
we were stupid, stupid, stupid!"
"Not stupid, unthinking," Carfax said. "Well, it's
safe to assume that those two men blown up were not
Jones and Dennis."
"Not Dennis, anyway," Langer said. "He, Western
that is, may have killed Jones to cut off all knowledge
of his identity. Jones may have been, must have been,
the only one who knew of the switch."
The explosion in the car had taken place at 23:16 in
the garage by Jones's house. This was in a suburban
development, Minerva Hills, northeast of Altadena,
182 Traitor to the Living
California. The neighbors had poured out into the
street after recovering from their shock, but they had
seen no strangers, no speeding cars. Doubtless, Den-
nis-Western and Jones had left some time before the
bomb had gone off. Langer sent out a large crew of detectives
to comb the whole suburb, and they interviewed
every one of the potential eyewitnesses in Min-
erva Hills. This took two weeks, at the end of which
they had failed to find a single person who had seen
anything that might conceivably be a suspicious
stranger or a getaway vehicle.
Langer set in motion the most massive manhunt in
the history of the United States. Every police department
in the country was provided with photographs,
finger and eye and voice prints of Dennis and Jones,
and descriptions of their physical appearances and personal
habits. The F.B.I, was also looking for them, although
there was no evidence that any federal crime
had been committed. The president had been informed
of Langer's suspicions and had ordered the F.B.I. to
join the hunt. In addition, Langer was employing thirty
private agencies.
None of the bulletins issued to the police hinted that
Dennis might be Western. This was known to only
three men: Langer, Carfax, and the president of the
United States.
At the end of a month, when the results had been
zero, Langer purchased a half hour of prime time on
all ten of the main channels. Dennis's and Jones's photographs
and descriptions were given, and the reward
for any information leading to the apprehension of either
was raised to one million dollars.
"Even the most fanatical Westemite should be tempted
by that," Langer told Carfax.
"I don't know about that," Carfax said. "Western
can promise more than money. Immortality."
"And how can he do that without a MEDIUM?"
Carfax forgot to light his cigar. The match burned
while he stared, and he remembered it only when it
Traitor to the Living 183
scorched his fingers. He swore and then he said, "Why
didn't I think of that before?"
"What?"
"Wherever he is, he isn't Just going to sit around and
hope that the cops don't find him. He knows that he's
going to be located, sooner or later. But he can't be
identified if he's no longer Dennis. And how can he
make sure that he isn't in Dennis's body? He builds another
MEDIUM, and then he makes a switch!"
"That seems possible," Langer said. "But how can
knowing that help us?"
"Look. My investigations at Big Sur Center identified
a number of the electrical parts, the type of circuit
boards used, and the construction of the console and
cabinet. The MEDIUM in Megistus was burned, and
many of the parts were melted or destroyed. But at
least a quarter of them were identified. Put all this together,
and you have a partial reconstruction of
MEDIUM. It's not nearly enough to recreate one. But
we know at least half of the stuff that Western will
have to order if he wants to put together another
MEDIUM. And that includes some very large vacuum
tubes not usually needed by private individuals.
"You get a list from every electrical parts supplier
and console and cabinet maker in the United States.
And Canada. A list for everything sold in the country
since Western disappeared. Run the lists through a
computer. It'll tell you where the parts Western needs
have been shipped. Go to that address, and you'll find
Dennis. I mean. Western."
"Do you have any idea of the time and money that'll
take?"
"I know your personal fortune has suffered," Carfax
said. "You can get the help of the federal government
for this. The president ought to be able to ram through
that project."
"I hope so. The pro-Western congressmen are likely
to take notice and start asking questions. And
184 Traitor to the Living
if Western finds out what we're up to, he'll take off
again."
"You can't afford not to take a chance."
"All right," the senator said. "I'll put through a call
to the president now. Excuse me."
The senator closed the doors of the next room behind
him. He would be using a private line, so there
was nothing untoward if Carfax used the phone in this
room. He punched the number of the phone in his
house in Busiris, and after three rings Patricia answered.

"I'm sorry. Pat," he said, "but I've been too busy to
return your call this morning. Langer is working my
tail off. Unofficially, I'm his most-private secretary. So
what's up?"
"Nothing, except that I miss you very much," she
said. "And I want to make sure that you will be coming
home in two weeks."
He hesitated and then said, "I'm not sure now.
Things may break all of a sudden."
"You mean about those two men, Dennis and
Jones?"
"You know I can't discuss that over the phone."
"I'm sorry," she said.
"You don't sound sorry."
"I am sorry. For myself. I miss you very much, and
I'm terribly lonely. I've joined the Women's League of
Voters and the Lakeview Art Lecture Series, I read a
lot and see a lot of TV, and I've made a few friends.
Women, of course. But that's not enough. And when
it's time to go to bed, well..."
"Not so well?" he said. "Maybe you should come
back to Washington. We still wouldn't see much of
each other. I'm working an eighteen-hour day or more,
but we'd see each other now and then. It might be better
than a complete severance."
"No, it'd be worse," she said. "And I don't like
Washington."
"If this thing breaks right, we might be with each
Traitor to the Living 185
other all the time," he said. "We could have a normal
life. Provided I could find a teaching position, that is.
I'm probably blackballed. Still, Langer has enough
weight to fix that."
"Oh, I hope so," she said. "I don't like to complain,
Gordon, but I am going out of my mind."
"Look, 111 be there in a week, maybe more, if this
works out all right. I can't promise for certain, but I'm
not so indispensible that I can't be given a vacation. If
things get bad enough, I can quit. I won't, not until this
matter is settled. But I'm Just waiting for the day that I
can get out of here. I don't like this any better than you
do, you know."
"But you're busy and useful, and I'm not. I want
you here so I can be busy and useful taking care of
you, being a good wife."
"I know," he said. "But it won't be long. Look, I
have to punch out now. The senator is coming back."
"I love you," she said.
"I love you, too, very much," he said. "Goodby. But
not for long, I hope."
Langer entered, stopped, and said, suspiciously,
"Who was that?"
"Patricia. She needs to hear my voice now and
then."
"Anybody giving her any trouble?"
"No. She lives in a conservative neighborhood, all
staunch anti-MEDIUMites. But she doesn't have much
in common with them."
"We ought to hear from NIC by tomorrow," Langer
said. "It has a complete inventory of every electrical
part sold from five years ago up to the past forty-eight
hours. The specialists will be setting up the scan as
soon as they get the data, and that's being rushed to
them. I told Harrison, he's head of NIC, that I'd like to
have the results by breakfast."
Which means you'll get it then or there'll be hell to
pay. Carfax thought.
"As soon as we know the address, we close in," Lan186 Traitor to the Living
ger said. "This time, there'll be no escape. I'll have every
road blocked, every possible avenue of escape
sealed up. But we won't go storming in like a conquering
army. I don't want him to have the slightest idea
he's about to be caught. I want it to be a complete surprise!
I want to take him alive. He's going to be put on
trial, and the whole rotten story is going to be made
public. By the time I'm through with him, he won't
have a follower in the world."
"The whole story?" Carfax said. "You don't mean
everything involved in his case? You're going to tell everything
that we did?"
Langer looked surprised. He turned away for a moment
to fix himself a drink. Carfax watched his broad
back and wondered what would happen to him and Pa-
tricia if the events in the Mifflon house became public.
Was Langer going to let the defense probe deeply
enough to expose the connections between Langer and
the massacre of Megistus? Not very likely.
Langer turned again and said, "Don't be a fool, Gor-
don. There are some things I did which would ruin my
career if they were known. They were done for the best
of causes, the salvation of humanity. I have no feeling
of guilt about them. Western can make accusations, but
he can't prove anything. And I can prove everything
about him."
Carfax looked at his wristwatch and said, "I'd like to
go to bed, if you have no further need of me. It's going
to be a short night and a long day tomorrow. If NIC comes up with anything, that is."
"It will," Langer said. "Good night, Gordon."
Carfax said goodnight and went down the hall to his
room. He thought he'd have trouble sleeping, but he
passed into a dreamless state almost at once. Suddenly,
the phone was ringing. He rose up, startled, and
punched the button, and Langer's face appeared.
His red hah" was tangled, and there were dark rings
under his eyes. However, he looked almost satanically
happy.
Traitor to the Living 187
"Get dressed and get right down here," he said.
"We'll have breakfast on the plane."
"What's the name and address?" Carfax said.
"Albert Samsel. A house on a farm near Pontiac, Il-
linois. He purchased the farm two years ago but only
moved in recently. The description of Samsel fits Den-
nis, and the parts were delivered to him."
"It sounds too easy," Carfax said. "But then we
haven't caught him yet, have we?"
22.
The jet bomber carried Langer, his two bodyguards,
Carfax, and three tough-looking men from an unnamed
agency. It took an hour from takeoff at Washington to
the dme its wheels touched the pavement of the airport
at Busiris, Illinois. The party immediately transferred
to a car which was speedily escorted through Busiris
and across the Illinois River by motorcycle cops. It
headed east on U.S. Route 24, a divided six-lane highway,
and turned north on U.S. Route 66, a divided
twelve-lane highway. Pontiac was fifty-five kilometers
from Busiris; the entire trip from the airport, which
was in the country west of Busiris, to Pontiac took
forty-five minutes.
At Pontiac the car and its escort turned onto State
Route 23 and traveled north thirteen kilometers
through farmland. Suddenly, after rounding a curve,
they came upon a roadblock. The car slowed down and
stopped a few meters from a state highway patrol car.
Two men in civilian suits got out of a car to greet
them. They were U.S. Marshal Fred Turner and a Mr.
Selms. The latter. Carfax suspected, belonged to the
same anonymous agency as did the three men who had
accompanied the Langer party. These were certainly
deterrent to Selms.
"The farmhouse is down the road three kilometers,
senator," Selms reported. "The other roadblock is three
kilometers on the other side. There are sixty men stationed
in the fields and the woods around the house.
He can't get away by car or on foot."
Langer said, "Good," and looked at the cars lined
188
Traitor to the Living 189
up on the right side of the road. The occupants were
being allowed through but only after they had identified
themselves. A few had tooted their horns impatiently,
but they were queued at once by state troopers.
Langer looked at his wristwatch and said, "We'll
move in now. Radio the other roadblock, and tell them
to let no more cars through. I want the road kept clear
for six kilometers; there might be shooting."
"By the time you get to the house, the civilians now
on the road will have passed through," Turner said.
Turner gave the signal, and the troopers and marshals
stood to one side while Langer's car drove around
the patrol cars onto the shoulder of the road and then
back onto the pavement. Three minutes later, they
stopped. Down the road, on the right-hand side, was an
old two-story house which badly needed a freah coat of
paint. Behind it was a large barn, also needing paint,
and some farm machinery, a small tractor and a large
combine. The fields behind it were covered with weeds.
The pens near the barn were empty of animals.
Carfax looked around but could see none of the
sixty men supposedly surrounding the house.
A pickup truck passed them, its driver looking curiously
at them. Turner got out of the car which had
pulled up behind them and said, "That's the last one.
All clear now."
The plan of attack had been formulated during a radiophone
conversation between Langer and the authorities
while his plane was on its way. Langer said, "Let's
go!" though he himself made no move to advance. Turner,
carrying a bullhorn, walked down the road toward
the house. The morning sun shone brightly, a gentle
wind stirred the weeds in the fields, and a crow flew
over him, cawing. Except for the men, the scene was
one of rural peace and quiet. If there was anyone in the
house, he was not showing himself at the windows, the
blinds of which were up.
According to the reports which Langer had received
on the plane, "Albert Samsel" had last been seen in
190 Traitor to the Living
Pontiac two weeks ago. He had purchased enough groceries
at a supermarket to stock him for a month. The
clerks and the manager did not remember him until
they were shown photographs of Dennis, and then they
had not been sure. Dennis was now wearing a
moustache, if the man described was Dennis. He had
only been at the store twice, and the only reason they
remembered him was that he used cash. This was such
a rare event that it stuck in their memories.
Carfax wondered why Western had not used an I.D.
These were easy to fake. If he had a bank account, and
the bill was paid within thirty days, there would have
been no suspicions about him. He surely must have
known that the expenditure of a large amount of cash
would make him conspicuous.
He thought of Patricia, only sixty kilometers away
from Western. Western would have no way of knowing
that she was now in Busiris, and any thought of revenge
would have to be foregone. If she was killed, an
investigation would be launched that would put him in
danger of being located.
Patricia was going to be frightened when she found
out how close Western had been.
Turner, with Selms and his men a few paces behind
him, stopped at the gravel driveway. He looked
around, took a whistle out of his pocket, and blew
shrilly. Answering whistles rose from the woods across
the road and faintly from a line of trees along the distant
edge of the field behind the barn. Men popped out
of the shadows of the trees and advanced on a run.
Turner put the whistle back in his pocket and
walked across the weedy lawn to the sidewalk. Selms
and his men spread out, Selms going to the side of the
big front porch and crouching below a window. The
other men took positions on the side of the house. If
Western wanted to dash out of the back door, no one
was in his path, but he would never get to the barn.
Semis's men carried submachine guns which would
blow his legs off.
Traitor to the Living 191
Turner put the bullhorn to his mouth and bellowed,
"Ray Dennis! This is the federal marshal! I have a warrant
for your arrest! Come out with your hands behind
your neck! If you don't, we are authorized to come in
after you!"
The men across the road split into two groups. Half
of them ran into the yard and took positions near Turner
or by the sides of the house. The other half lined
up in the ditch that paralleled the road, ready to throw
themselves down if fired upon from the house. The men
who had hidden at the edge of the field behind the barn
were halfway across now. The sun glinted on the barrels
of rifles and submachine guns.
Carfax counted to ten slowly. At the end of that
time, Turner signaled to two marshals. These aimed
their tear gas guns at the two front windows, one on
each side of the porch. The projectiles shot forward;
the glass broke; a thick white smoke poured out from
the jagged edges.
Turner spoke another order, and his men fired four
more gas bombs. The men behind the barn had by then
reached the yard, and they started to search the barn
and to take positions behind the tractor and the combine.
A moment later, tear gas bombs shot from the
sides of the machines, and more glass broke.
"Well, I suppose he could have a mask," Langer
said. He spoke into the walkie-talkie on his wrist, and
Turner answered. Men in gas masks broke down the
front and rear doors with axes and disappeared inside.
A few minutes later, one came back out of the front
doorway. He ran down the porch away from the thick
fumes, removed his mask, and said something to Turner.
Turner waved at Langer to come to him.
Langer strode toward him with Carfax close behind
him.
"What is it?" Langer said.
"Dennis is inside, all right. But he's dead. Been dead
for over a week. Geoffreys says he must have been
electrocuted!"
192 Traitor to the Living
Langer was impatient, but he had to wait until the
gas fumes had cleared enough to make it endurable.
Other windows were smashed to improve the ventilation,
and in five minutes Langer and Carfax entered.
The gas was still heavy enough to make them cough
and to bring tears. Its effects were less upstairs, where
they found a half-built MEDIUM and a body. The
stench was so sickening that Langer and Carfax had to
retreat to put on gas masks.
The corpse lay on his side beside the machine.
Though his features were bloated and black, he was still
recognizable as Dennis.
Dead flies lay on his face and around his body. Turner
pointed at the exposed interior of the machine and
then at the streak, darker than that of corruption, on
the swollen hand. Carfax understood. Western had accidentally
touched a large transformer and had been
killed instantly. His creation had killed him.
Another Frankenstein and his monster. Carfax
thought.
Carfax looked at the power switch. It was still on,
and the power line was still plugged in. He pulled the
plug out, but he motioned to the others not to go near
the machine. He walked out into the hallway with Lan-
ger and Turner behind him and removed his mask.
Even with the door to the room shut, the stench twisted
his stomach.
"It won't be difficult to complete the assembly of the
machine," he said to Langer. "Western's dead, but he's
left a legacy. What do you plan to do with it?"
"A legacy?" Langer said. "You're thinking about
your cousin, aren't you? And if you should decide to
marry, you'll be sharing the profits with her, right?"
"Of course," Carfax said. "But I'm more concerned
with the uses to which MEDIUM will be put. Frankly,
if--or when, I should say--Pat gets control of
MEDIUM, I'm going to do my best to see to it that its
use is strictly confined to certain areas. Therell be no
more communication with sembs except for historical
Traitor to the Living 193
and scientific research. And that'll be with considerable
caution."
"And what about its use as a source of cheap power?
The world won't let you prohibit that."
"I know," Carfax said. "But Td insist on a long and
careful study of its effects before it was used for
that purpose. How do we know now that its prolonged
operation won't weaken the quote walls unquote between
the embu and our universe?"
"I'm all for that," Langer said. "In the meantime,
I'm impounding the machine and all documents relative
to it, everything in the house, in fact. I'm doing it in
the name of the federal government."
"Let's hope nothing happens to it while it's locked
up," Carfax said. "Like a fire, for instance, which
might destroy MEDIUM and all the schematics."
Langer laughed and said, "You're too suspicious."
"If something did happen like that," Carfax said, "it
would only delay the inevitable. Now that we know a
MEDIUM has been built, you can bet on it that someone
will reinvent it."
"Don't you think I have any ethics at all?"
Carfax did not reply.
Selms drew Langer aside for a few minutes. A number
of civilians whom he had not seen before, but who
seemed to be Semis's men, moved into the room. They
carried cameras, fingerprint dusting equipment, tapes,
and little boxes of other equipment. Carfax followed
Langer outside. There were at least thirty cars along
the road; the driveway and backyard were filled with
vehicles.
"Western's body will be flown to Washington after
the whole house has been searched," Langer said. "One
of Semis's crews will remove MEDIUM and associated
stuff. And then it'll all be up to the courts."
"You mean the disposition of MEDIUM?" Carfax
said.
"Yes."
Langer held out his hand and said, "You can go
194 Traitor to the Living
home now. I won't be needing you any longer. But I
am certainly grateful for the help you gave me."
"I'm fired?" Carfax said.
"Discharged with honor. You'll receive a month's
severance pay."
"You're not one to shilly-shally," Carfax said. "I can
depend on you if I get into any trouble at the investigation?"

"At Bonanza Circus? Certainly. I don't desert my
people, even after they've quit working for me. As a
matter of fact, even though you'll no longer be on the
payroll, I'll foot your expenses while you're at the investigation.
You might be there for a long time."
Which means that, in a sense, I'll still be your employe,
Carfax thought.
Semis approached Langer. He was carrying four
large binders which were crammed with loose-leaf papers.
Carfax decided not to leave yet. He wanted to
hear Selms's report.
"Dennis's notes," Sehns said. "And schematics on
microfilm. I looked through a few pages of the first one
I picked up. I hope you don't mind."
"Since you'll be looking through them later, I don't
see why I should," Langer said. "But no one else is to
see these unless I authorize it."
"He had some crazy ideas," Selms said. "One was a
project to finance research for growing complete individuals
from cells taken from their bodies. Another was
to research the possibility of making artificial human
bodies. The man was a nut!"
"Not so ..." Langer said, and then he became
aware that Carfax had not left.
"Goodby and good luck, Gordon," he said, shaking
his hand again. "No doubt we'll be seeing each other
some day."
"No doubt," Carfax said, thinking that it would
probably be in court. Carfax v. the People of the United
States. The issue: the ownership of MEDIUM.
He turned and walked away and then became aware
Traitor to the Living 195
that he had no transportation. He was angry at his
abrupt dismissal and did not want to ask Langer for
transportation. He hitched a ride on a truck that had
slowed down while going by the farmhouse. The driver,
a young farmer, was very curious about the crowd.
Carfax told him that it was federal business. He wasn't
in a position to discuss anything. He could read about
it in the papers. He got off in the downtown district
and walked to the bus station. Before boarding, he
phoned Patricia and told her what happened. Patricia
was very happy; but after she had babbled a minute,
Carfax chilled her joy.
"It may be a long time, perhaps years, before we can
establish your rights to MEDIUM. And maybe not
then."
"What?" Patricia screamed. "I'm the rightful inheritor!
What the hell do those ... ?"
Carfax interrupted. "It's no use getting mad about it, Pat. It's the way things are, and patience is what you're
going to need a lot of for a long time. I think it'll be all
right in the end. Meantime, simmer down. Pick me up
at the bus station in an hour, will you? And have a big
drink ready so I can just walk in and pick it up. I'm in
need of a lot of relaxation and rest. Not to mention
love."
Patricia paused a moment, and then said, "I'll be
there," and she punched out.
Carfax sighed. He wasn't in a mood to pacify her;
scenes were the last thing he wanted now, not that he
ever wanted them. He didn't blame her for being upset,
though he had discussed this possibility with her before,
and by now she should know better than to react
so violently.
On the bus to Busiris, he thought about Semis's comments
on the notebooks. Selms had seemed puzzled.
Langer, though he had said nothing about them, was
intelligent enough to realize their implications. Western
had intended to launch research into replication of human
beings from cells and to make artificial life for one
196 Traitor to the Living
reason only. That would be possession by sembs of the
bodies so created. People now living would donate cells
to be preserved cryogenically. When the donor died, a
cell would be put through a process which would result
in a body that would be the duplicate of the donor's.
Each cell in a person's body contained all the biological
apparatus needed for this. That had been known for a
long time. The only thing lacking to bring this about
was knowledge. And knowledge could be attained if
enough money, determination, and time were available.
What if the project took a hundred years, or two hundred,
to reach its goal? The semb would still be
around; it wasn't going any place.
Carfax had read in the Scientific American about the
work being done in this field. Scientists had succeeded
in growing complete rabbits from single cells. These
were babies, at a stage comparable to that of the new- born .
If a human baby was processed from a single cell,
how would the adult semb fit into it? A baby was incomplete;
its neural system developed slowly. What
would the semb do about adjusting itself to the undeveloped
faculties of the baby? Would it have to endure
being fed, bathed, its diapers changed while it was a
prisoner in the infant? Would the drives of the adult to
master its environment, to be his own master, conflict
with the pace of the growing up of the baby's body?
Wouldn't that result in neurosis, or even psychosis, of the occupying mind?
It wouldn't be possible to let the body mature until it
was advanced enough for the semb to possess it without
trouble. The body grown from a cell would have its
own brain, and, if left unpossessed, it would develop its
own persona, and possession then would be criminal. It
would be as much a psychic rape as Western's taking
over of Dennis.
Now that he considered it, the baby grown from a
cell should have its own civil rights. It would have its
own semb, too. No, that means of providing a body for
Traitor to the Living 197
a semb wouldn't work. Physiologically, psychologically,
legally, and ethically, it was a wrong.
Perhaps Western had figured that out after he had
first thought of it.
The second means, that of making human beings
from cells created in the laboratory, was much less
open to objection. If the semb was an adult, he'd be
given an adult body, probably better than that he had
known in his first life. If it were a baby, it would go
into an infant's body.
But you couldn't, or rather wouldn't, bring back the
idiots, the hopelessly insane, and the nonrehabilitable
criminal. Or could and would you? The idiot was so
because of a disease, an imbalance in body chemistry,
or an injured brain. If the semb were placed in a
healthy body and brain, would its new environment
then allow it to change for the better? Nobody knew,
which meant that experiments would have to be made
to determine what would happen.
But, Carfax thought, the world is overcrowded now.
Where would you put all the dead come back to life?
Western must have thought of that, too. Perhaps he
had intended to keep the research secret. Only a few
bodies would be made, a few for the elite, namely,
Western and his gang. While the artificial bodies were
still in the experimental stage. Western and company
could kidnap people and use their bodies. Once the artificial
bodies were available, they would no longer
have to use this method and so take the chance that the
police might uncover their kidnappings.
In the meantime. Western could dangle the carrot of
immortality before the rich and the powerful. He could
legally sell repossession insurance.
Nor did Carfax doubt that in a hundred years
Western would have a secret control of the world. He and his council would have achieved that dream which
was the premise of so many science-fiction novels. The
secret master of the world, controlling the use of
MEDIUM, Western would become the richest man on
198 Traitor to the Living
Earth in a short time. From there, step by step, he
would gain ownership of all the business corporations.
And his offer of immortality would be refused by few
of the rulers of the world. Or, if they did refuse, they
could be disposed of and Western's men put in their place. Western could take his time at his work. He had
all the time in the world.
Or he would have had. A single moment of carelessness
had put an end to his plans. Electricity'didn't care
about the rank or the wealth or the dreams of a man. It
took the path of least resistance.
Western was gone, but the world would never be the
same. MEDIUM would ensure that. The world will never be the same, he thought. And then, it never is
and yet it always is.
The bus rolled into its port, and he saw Patricia
standing in front of the bus. She smiled when she saw
him. He thought that she had never looked so beautiful.

23.
She questioned him eagerly all the way home. He finally
told her to let him finish an answer before she
broke in with another question. She laughed and, said
she'd be silent, but he could understand, couldn't he,
how she lusted to know everything that had happened?
"Perfectly," he said. "But watch your driving, will
you? Fd hate to come through all this and be killed in
a dumb traffic accident."
"I'm just excited," she said. "Would you rather
drive?"
"No, just take it easy. We'll have a lot of time to go
over everything in juicy detail."
Five minutes later, they pulled into the driveway of
his house. Carfax picked up his suitcase and waited
while Patricia rumbled with the keys. "I'm so excited
I'm all thumbs!" she said. "Here, I've got it now."
He put the suitcase near the foot of the staircase to
the second story and headed toward the bar. Two glasses
were set out by the ice cube container, and five bottles:
bourbon, Scotch, vodka, gin, and dark Lowenbrau
were lined up by them.
"You must be planning on quite a party," he said.
He put an ice cube in a glass and poured out about six
ounces of Weller's Special Reserve. He turned to see
Patricia in the middle of the room, looking at him with
a curious expression.
"Come on!" he said. "Surely you aren't planning to
have people in?"
"Oh, no," she said, sitting down and taking a package
of cigarettes out of her handbag. "I was just taking
199
200 Traitor to the Living
inventory of our liquor stock. I wouldn't let anyone
else into the house tonight. To tell the truth, I had expected
that the first thing you'd grab would be me, not
the whiskey."
He laughed and said, "Make up your mind. The
story first or bed."
"The story, of course," she said. She drew in a deep
breath of smoke, released it, and said, "Would you
mind making me one, too, darling?"
"Not at all," he said.
He poured her three ounces of bourbon and carried
it across the room to her. As he handed it to her, he
leaned down and kissed her on the lips. She responded
as passionately as she had at the bus station. For a moment
he wondered if he should put off the inquisition
until later. But no, no matter how starved she was for
sex, her desire to hear about Western would be stronger.
He didn't want her mind occupied with that while
he was making love.
He sat down by her, smelled the aroma rising from
the glass, tasted it with his tongue, said, "Ah!" and
downed half an ounce. "Now," he said, "to begin all
over again at the beginning."
When he had finished, she said, "It must have been
horrible. I mean, seeing that rotting body. I feel sorry
for him, even if he was the world's worst bastard."
"Smelling him was worse than seeing him," he said.
"No matter. He stank when he was alive."
"Well, he's gone now, and this time he won't be
coming back. So, here's to Western, wherever he is."
"Here's to the devout wish that hell stay wherever he
is," Carfax said, lifting his glass. He drained it down,
coughed, wiped the tears from his eyes, and stood up.
"Come on, let's go upstairs. I don't want to wait any
longer."
"I can't think of a better way to celebrate," she said.
She rose, and he took her hand and led her across the
room and up the steps.
Afterward, he said, "You must really have been suf-
Traitor to the Living 201
fering! That's the first time you ever scratched my
back. I didn't mind it while it was happening, but it's
hurting like hell now."
He got out of bed and stood sideways to the mirror,
looking at the gashes. "You'd better fix me up, since
you did it," he said. He went into the bathroom and
got a bottle of rubbing alcohol and a box of band-aids.
Patricia, smoking a cigarette and looking not at all contrite,
entered a moment later. She applied the alcohol to
the gashes and placed the band-aids over them. He
turned around, and she moved her naked body against
him.
"I'm not completely satisfied," she said in a low
voice.
"The gashed child dreads the nails," he said. "Though
not necessarily the gash.''
"What?"
"Never mind," he said. "You may have conditioned
me forever against sex."
A few moments later, dressed, he went downstairs.
Patricia, clad in only a robe, followed him down. She
started to resume her place on the sofa when he said,
"Would you mind making some coffee? I need a stimulant,
not a depressant."
"Of course," she said. "Instant or perked?"
"Perked. And how about a sandwich? That'll keep
me until we have dinner."
She stopped and turned to him. "I was hoping that
you'd take me out to dinner. I don't feel like cooking
tonight."
"You said you were going to be busy being a good
wife to me," he said. "I don't feel like going out."
"Couldn't we just this once?"
"No, I'm tired of eating in restaurants."
"And I'm tired of cooking."
"All right, dear, I surrender. But only for tonight.
Tomorrow you fix my favorites."
Well, here they were, reunited for only a few hours
and already at odds, he thought, although Patricia's re202 Traitor to the Living
quest wasn't unreasonable. On the other hand, neither
was his.
He heard her running the water into the coffee pot.
That was followed by a clang as she dropped the lid of
the can on the floor, succeeded by a soft swearing. He
smiled at these domestic noises and leaned back, then
winced and leaned forward again. He'd have no more
of this wild nail-digging, but he and Patricia would
work out the other irritations and hurts and disagreements.
They did love each other, and they missed each
other when they were separated. There was no reason
that he could see why they shouldn't get married soon.
They'd lived together long enough to know each other
well and to know what to expect in the way of unhappiness
and happiness. He might as well pop the question
now, when she came back from the kitchen. He
did not want her, however, to throw her arms around
him. Even the pressure of the clothes hurt his back.
Damn the woman! The lovely woman.
Pat entered, carrying a cup of steaming coffee on a
saucer. She put it down on the coffee table and stood
before him, looking as if she were waiting for him to
say something.
"What is it?" he said.
"What's what?"
"You seem to be expecting something."
"Oh no, it's nothing. I just can't get my mind off
Western. It's so hard to believe that we don't have to
worry about him any more."
She turned and walked toward the kitchen. He
opened his mouth to tell her to come back and sit
down, then decided to drink his coffee first. There was
really no rush about proposing. His hesitation, he
thought, might result from a subconscious reluctance to
propose. Was it because it was telling him that he was
not actually in love with her? Or was it because he was
afraid that she might come to a violent end, as his first
two wives had? But that was superstition. He didn't
Traitor to the Living 203
carry a fatality for spouses, and things did not always
happen in threes.
He heard the refrigerator door close as he lifted the
cup to his lips. And then, as he gingerly sipped the hot
liquid, he heard a crunching sound. For a few seconds,
he listened. The cup shook in his hand so much that
some of the coffee sloshed over the edge. He put the
cup down and said, "What are you doing in there,
Pat?"
The crunching stopped, there was a pause, and Pat
said, "I'm just taking the edge off my appetite. Why?"
His heart was beating so hard that he thought he
would faint, and his head thrummed as if it were being
beaten with drum sticks. He rose slowly and walked
across the room and around the corner and looked
down the room into the kitchen. She was standing by
the counter, a cup of coffee before her, and munching
on a stalk of celery.
He advanced even more slowly.
Patricia said, "What's the matter. You look so pale."
He stopped in the doorway.
Her coffee was a pale brown; beside the cup stood a
plastic container of cream and a sugar bowl.
"You ... you..." he said, stepping forward.
"What's the matter?" she said, shrinking back and
looking wildly around.
He bellowed and sprang at her. She screamed and
grabbed the cup and dashed its contents in his face. His yell of pain mingled with her scream, and for a second
he was blind. And then, unconsciousness.
24.
When he awoke, he was slumped in a chair in the
front room. His face burned, and his head ached. His
arms were bound tightly to his body with rope, and his
ankles were gripped by more rope. Two ropes around
his chest and his waist secured him to the chair, which
had been removed from the dining room. The drapes
had been pulled and three lamps turned on. There was
no one else in the room.
Even with only one good ear, he could hear footsteps
upstairs. Somebody was working hard, dragging something
across the floor. That somebody had to be Patri-
cia. And he could do nothing, absolutely nothing, except
endure whatever she had in mind for him.
After a minute or so, something thumped on the
steps. She appeared around the corner, her back to
him. She was now wearing a pantsuit and was bent
over and hauling something. A second later he saw that
it was a cardboard box, a cube about two meters wide.
Paying no attention to him, she dragged it across the
room, past him, and to the outlet at the base of the wall
near the French windows that opened onto the sun-
porch. She straightened, breathing hard, and said,
"That's the trouble with being a woman. No muscle.
But there are compensations."
He should have expected anything, but her
pronunciation startled him. It was a New England
twang, and the there are came out as theah ah.
She must have spoken thus deliberately, because
thereafter her speech was standard mid-Western. The
rhythm was not quite that of the Patricia he had
204
Traitor to the Living 205
known. He should have caught on, he told himself, he
should have heard it. But then he wasn't looking for it.
She disappeared into the kitchen, returning with a
large butcher knife. His bowels constricted at sight of
it, but she intended to use it, for the moment anyway,
on the box. She hacked away the cardboard, separating
the corners down to the bottom and then put her foot
against the metal cube it had contained and slid the
bottom of the box out from it. When she went into the
kitchen again, he saw that it bore a CRT and a control
panel.
She entered his view pushing a serving cart. With
much huffing and puffing and some swearing, she hoisted
the metal cube onto the top of the cart. She unreeled
from its back a long power cord. It was not,
however, long enough to satisfy her. She went into the
kitchen again and came back with a heavy-duty extension
cord. After connecting the cord, she plugged it
into the wall socket.
She went around to the back of the machine and
checked something. Looking up, she saw that he was
staring at her. She smiled and said, "Old Rufton attached
an automatic control device to this, but you
have to make sure the two wires from it are connected
to terminals. This model is jerry-built, a prototype, but
it works."
She went around to the front and adjusted dials and
pressed some buttons. The screen glowed for a minute,
but it became dull again when she pressed the off button.

"There. It's working fine. Everything is going fine,
except for you. And that's no real problem."
Carfax said nothing. He glared at her as she sat
down on the sofa across the room from him and lit a
cigarette.
"All right," she said. "How did you find out?"
"Pat.. . Pat," he said, choking. Tears were suddenly
running down his cheeks, and he wept with sorrow for
her.
206 Traitor to the Living
She--he couldn't think of her as a male--looked
coolly at him and waited until he was able to talk.
"A good cry never hurt anyone," she said. "Though
it isn't going to do you much good in the long run.
Now, how did you find out?"
"Pat hates--hated--celery," he said. "And when I
went into the kitchen and saw that you were drinking
coffee with cream and sugar, I knew you couldn't be
Pat."
She shrugged and said, "That's why I seemed to be
expecting something when I served you coffee. I didn't
know if you took it black or not. I was ready to cover
up with a plea of momentary forgetfulness if you said
anything. I didn't know how she liked her coffee, so I
drank it in the kitchen. I goofed anyway. I love celery,
and it never occurred to me that anyone might not. So
much for the best laid plans of mice and men. But it's
going to be all right. My schedule has to be revised,
that's all."
"What'd you hit me with?" he said.
"A hammer I had lying on the counter just in case. I
was afraid I'd killed you. That would've been very bad,
because I would have had a hell of a hard time explaining
your sudden and violent demise. And I'm tired
of running. Fortunately, I'm not strong, and you have a
thick skull. And a thick brain, too."
"It doesn't feel like it," Carfax said. "I may throw
up."
"I examined you. You only have a slight concussion,
as far as I can tell, anyway. You'll live. At least, your
body will."
Carfax knew that he had no chance of escaping,
none at all. But he wanted desperately to stave off the
inevitable, and the best way to do that was to keep her
talking.
"How did you find out that Patricia was living
here?"
"It wasn't difficult. I still have an organization, you
know. I knew where you all were all the time, you,
Traitor to the Living 207
your cousin, Langer. That's why I went to the house
near Pontiac. It's just one of about two dozen hideouts
I had ready. I knew you'd track me down through NIC
if I ordered parts to build another MEDIUM. So I set
it up to look as if I'd been electrocuted accidentally
while putting it together. But first I built this mini-
MEDIUM, the plans for which were drawn by your
uncle, dumb old Rufton. He was a scientific genius, but
he was stupid. He really thought I was going to let him
live."
"I doubt that," Carfax said. "He went along with
you, I'm sure, because he hoped to escape."
"And look where he is now, back in his colony."
"In the original colony?"
"Oh yes. If a semb is pulled out by MEDIUM, its
place isn't taken by another semb. It seems to be left
open for the original; it rejects a new one. Why, I don't
know. I think 111 get some more coffee."
Though Carfax's mouth was dry, he would be damned
if he would ask her for anything to drink. Damned
was the right term, he thought. He was headed toward
damnation.
She came back with a cup of coffee and a glass of
water. Seeing Carfax's surprise, she said, "Have to keep
you healthy, you know. Here, drink this, and don't do
anything heroic, like spitting it in my face."
She held the glass to his lips, tipping it back now and
then. The water tasted delicious, and with it came
hope. It was ridiculous for him to be hopeful in this situation,
but then you never knew what would happen in
this universe. Whereas, in that other, you knew. You
whirled around in a strictly regulated dance, orbiting
other hopeless things. What was it like to be without a
body, to be a creature of pure energy? He would find
out soon enough. Unless .. .
Even if he could get free of his ropes, he might not
be able to do anything. He felt weak, and any sudden
movement of his head shot pain through it, and his
face felt as if it were covered with fire ants.
208 Traitor to the Living
He watched her sit down on the sofa, and he said,
"How did you get Patricia?"
She laughed and said, "I drove down here late at
night, went around to the back, used a diamond-
pointed cutter to remove a pane of glass in the door,
reached in, unfastened the lock, cut out another pane
of glass in the French window, reached in, unlocked it,
unfastened the chain, and presto, I was inside. I went
upstairs and found your cousin sleeping away. Judging
from the odor of whiskey, she'd been drinking heavily.
I injected a moderate amount of morphine to keep her
asleep, tied her up, and set up my brand-new, handy-
dandy, mostly transistorized, portable mini-MEDIUM,
the latest product of your uncle. After she'd recovered,
I raped her. I couldn't see all that beauty going to
waste. Besides, I wanted to pay her back for turning
me down in L.A. I will admit that I did worry about
making myself pregnant, but I assumed that she was on
the pill."
"You lousy son of a bitch!"
"You can do better than that, I'm sure," she said.
"Then I set up the MEDIUM and made the switch.
That was tricky, not the actual sv/itching, I mean, but
assuring that, once I was in her body, I could take care
of her in Dennis's body. While I was still in Dennis'
body, I taped my ankles together and tied them to the
bed with a heavy rope. Then I taped my left hand to
my left leg. That wasn't easy, but I was heavily motivated,
as they say nowadays.
"Your cousin was in a chair beside mine. She was
doped so she wouldn't struggle too hard, and she may
not even have realized what was taking place. I
couldn't dope her too heavily. When the switch was
made I didn't want to be too sluggish. I had to recover
quickly enough to stop her--in Dennis's body then--
from freeing herself. Another factor I had to consider
was the initial trouble with coordinating. A semb always
has that difficulty when it first takes over, you
know. Or do you?"
Traitor to the Living 209
"I figured it out," Carfax said. "When I got a report
of Mifflon's behavior during the first week he was at
Megistus. By the way, who was in Mifflon?"
She chuckled and said, "You'd like me to talk forever,
wouldn't you? Anything to stall me. Well, I don't
mind. I like an appreciative audience. I had to pick a semb who knew how to fly a twin-engine jet. I could
have had MUHon flown in, but it was well-known that
he wouldn't permit anyone but himself at the controls.
I didn't want him to deviate from his normal behavior.
So I got a semb who had been an air force general.
Travers. You may remember his death from an automobile
accident about five years ago. I located him and
explained the setup, and he yelled a lot about ethics,
but he came through all right. They all do. How did
you find out about MifHon?"
Carfax said, "You'll never know."
She smiled and said, "Very admirable. Noble to the
end. You won't squeal on Mrs. Webster. Oh, don't look
so shocked. She had to be the source of information.
She was the only one MifHon ever confided in. MifHon didn't tell me he'd told Webster he was going to confess
to me, but it wasn't hard to figure out. I didn't bother
to erase Webster, as they say nowadays. She was no
danger. Who's going to pay attention to a crazy spiritualist?
But I did keep an eye on her. An ear, rather. I
had her place bugged.
"Back to your cousin. I was half-doped and subject
to dizziness and uncoordination when I changed. But
then your cousin was also subject to that, and she
didn't have the practice I've had overcoming it. So,
with the helmets on and everything set up, I pressed
the button that would start an automatic operation. Everything
was set up ahead of time, the proper coordinates
fixed and the switching done without manual adjustment
of the controls. Even so, I hesitated for a few
minutes. This was the first time I'd ever worked the automatic
device. Due to the attack on Megistus, I had no
time to test it. What if Rufton had made an error?
210 Traitor to the Living
What if some especially strong semb seized his chance
and took over?"
"That can happen?" Carfax said.
"It has happened. I did it. You ought to know that.
Western and Rufton were experimenting with a prototype,
there were two, you know. No, you wouldn't. One
was in your uncle's house and one was in Western's
apartment. I think Western had some plans for grabbing
the MEDIUM for himself. That may have been
why he insisted on building a second one at his place.
Perhaps. I don't really know. In any event, I was contacted
by them through Western's machine. It was an
accident, they weren't looking for me, they were just
probing around. But I knew that the way was open, and
I took it."
"How did you know?"
"I just knew it. The English language, any language,
I suppose, is incapable of describing what it's like to be
a semb. You can't see, hear, smell, taste, or feel. There
are no sensory inputs or outputs at all. There is no
sense of time, which is fortunate, Otherwise we'd go
crazy. And don't ask me how you can exist without a
sense of the passage of time. I don't know, but you do
exist without it. There is, however, communication
among the members of your colony. There is no communication
between colonies, though, so you're restricted
to eighty people. Forever and forever until
MEDIUM was invented. I don't know how we communicated,
but we quote heard unquote words. We spoke
by some process I don't understand; perhaps it was a
form of telepathy or modulated energy transmission.
"Whatever ... I was able to understand only three
members. One was a woman who spoke some English,
a Boer who'd died a few seconds after I did ..."
"Which was when?" Carfax said.
"Which was January 7, 1872. You'd like to know
who I am? I'll tell you in good time. I like to save the
best for the last. There was also a Frenchman who was
very fluent in English, a poet. I didn't have much in
Traitor to the Living 211
common with him or the Boer. And I had less in common
with the other English speaker, an incredibly arrogant
and stupid British lord, a veteran of the Crimean
War. The rest were either speakers of gibberish,
Chinese and the like, or babies. That was the worst
part of all, I think, hearing those babies wailing on and
on. But I quickly learned to shut them out."
"That shoots my theory down," Carfax said. "The sembs really are the dead?"
"Oh, you're talking about that wild idea of yours
that they're things pretending to be the dead?"
She laughed and said, "That may be useful, though.
I'm thinking about making an announcement that your
theory has been proved after all. That way, I can get
rid of all this antagonism from the religious swine. I'll
continue to deal with the sembs, of course, but in
secret. My main revenue will be from MEDIUM as a
power source."
"I don't think you can convince people of that now,"
Carfax said.
She shrugged and said, "Then I'll handle the situation
in another way. My, we do get off the subject, don't
we? Anyway, I finally punched the automatic-on button,
and the switch was transacted as planned. I was in
Patricia's mind. I was drowsy, only half-conscious,
since the semb, when it's integrated with the body, is
affected by physical causes. My body wanted to sleep,
but I didn't, and so I forced myself to carry out my
plan. It wasn't easy, but I have a very strong will. I
fumbled around with the knot I'd tied in the rope I'd
put around her to keep her from falling out of the
chair. I got it loose and tried to stand up, but I fell
over, tearing the helmet off my head.
"Meanwhile, your cousin had been struggling like
mad, but she'd only succeeded in falling backward with
the chair. She had stunned herself. I taped her other
arm down, and then I tore the tape off my own mouth. I'd put it on Patricia to keep her from screaming, just
as I'd taped my own mouth when in Dennis's body to
212 Traitor to the Living
keep her from screaming when she was switched. I
managed to give her an injection to put her under until
noon, and I crawled into bed and went to sleep."
"You left her lying on the floor on her back tied up to
that chair?"
"Sure, why not? She was going to die that night anyway.
Besides, I didn't have the coordination or the
strength to set her back up. I woke about noon and
walked around the house and up and down the steps
until I mastered myself. It was strange being in a
woman's body, but I found I liked it. I got a big thrill
from caressing myself. And from thinking about how
recently I'd been screwing myself."
She laughed loudly for a long time. After wiping
away the tears, she said, "You don't know how eager I
was to get you to bed and try out my woman's body. I'll admit I found it repulsive in the beginning. I'd never
kissed a man before. But I got over that, and let me tell
you, women enjoy sex more than a man can. I didn't
think it was possible, but I had the living proof of it.
I'm going to have to stay in this body a long time, until
I get legal ownership of MEDIUM, anyway, and
I'm going to get me a stable of young studs you
wouldn't believe."
"I suppose a queer would make the transition to a
woman easier," Carfax said.
She stared at him a moment and then broke out into
laughing again.
"You say that to me. Old Stallion Clan? Why, man, I
was notorious for my string of Broadway beauties.
Three-times-a-night-Dan, they called me, among other
things not so complimentary. I was keeping the great
Josie Mansfield and three other showgirls at the same
time. And none of them ever complained. You don't
understand. Carfax. I'm an adapter. I can fall into any
situation and come out on top, except..."
She frowned, and Carfax said, "Except..."
"Well, there's always the crazy nut who goes ape.
You can't foresee him. Old Stokes shot me, and I
Traitor to the Living 213
wasn't expecting that. And then there was that Houvelle
with his plane full of dynamite. But I still came
back, didn't I?"
"Stokes?"
"Yeah, Stokes. A business associate of mine whom
I'd shafted. I had a little talk with him one night in
L.A. I told him what had happened and what he was
missing. I threatened to bring him back just so I could
torture him. I don't intend to, but he'll be sweating it
out for eternity!"
"And what happened to Pat? In Dennis's body?"
"I was able to drive by nightfall, though I had to do
it carefully. I moved her car out of the garage and
drove mine in. I closed the garage doors and shoved
her on ahead of me through the door between the
house and the garage. I made her get into the trunk,
and I doped her up again. I drove back to the farmhouse,
took her into the room where MEDIUM was,
told her how much trouble you and she had caused me
and how I was going to fool you. Then I turned on the
power and shoved her so she fell against the exposed
transformer. I removed her tapes, washed on the tape-
marks with water and alcohol, and rode my motorcycle
north to Streator. I had to leave my car at the farmhouse,
of course, and I wasn't going to be seen in Pontiac.
I didn't want anybody in Pontiac to remember
seeing a woman who looked like Patricia Carfax.
"I abandoned the motorcycle, it was registered in a
fake name, and took the INTO and a bus back to
Busiris. And I took the MT from downtown to the
Sheridan Village stop and walked home. Home sweet
home. And there you have it."
And I'm about to get it. Carfax thought.
"You died in 1872?" he said. "You must have had a
hell of a time adjusting. There were no cars, planes,
TV, electronics, almost none of the technology of today.
Everything must have seemed so strange, even terrifying.
You must not have been able to understand
half the vocabulary of the people you had to meet."
214 Traitor to the Living
"I adjust quickly, fella," she said. "I laid doggo for
two weeks, playing sick, while I studied things that
seem simple to you, like learning how to operate a
viewphone. I went down to the L.A. library, what an
experience that was, my first time out of the apartment,
and I got a lot of books to study up on. I made many
mistakes, like I found out when I got to the library that
I could have read all the books on my TV with a simple
request to the library. But I learned, oh, how I learned!"
"One of the mistakes you made was killing Uncle
Rufton," Carfax said. "You should have switched him
with some cooperating semb, and you'd never have had
trouble with Pat. That's what started the whole thing."
"That was a mistake," she said. "But it turned out
all right, didn't it?"
She stood up and said, "Well, we might as well get
down to business."
"You haven't told me who you are."
"You sure like to talk to me, don't you?" she said,
grinning. "I'll tell you in just a minute. First, I have to
get the helmet."
"Helmet?"
She stopped and said, "Of course. It's for better control.
A semb can be extracted, or summoned, or whatever
you want to call it, through the CRT itself. It's not
only a visual apparatus, it's a door-opener. A wall-
breacher. But it's a dangerous step to use it for that because
it's not one hundred percent certain. The semb might possess one of the innocent bystanders instead of
the person for whom it's intended. And also sembs, some of them, can't make it through. Only the strong-
willed ones, the tigers, can get through. Your uncle almost
made it when you were talking to him, but he
didn't have the drive. So I had my scientists design a
channeling device, the helmet."
"How the hell can a person's will determine the action
of an electronic being?" Carfax said.
"I don't know," she said. "But it can, to some extent,
anyway. As for the sembs being electronic, that's only a
Traitor to the Living 215
term used to cover up our ignorance of their real essence.
Remember, what you see on the screen is only
an electronic analog. But enough of talk. This isn't the
Thousand and One Nights, Carfax, and you're not
Scheherazade."
She halted again. "Oh, yes, don't try screaming.
Your neighbors on both sides are gone. Old lady Alien
is off to visit her sister in Oklahoma, and the Batter-
dons are on vacation. Besides, with the drapes pulled, I
doubt that anyone could hear you."
Carfax did not answer. As soon as she had disappeared
around the corner, he bent his legs as far back
as he could get them under the chair. He lifted up and
bent over and began a slow and painful hopping
toward the machine on the serving cart. The chair on
his back was a carapace, and he was a crippled turtle
trying to be a kangaroo. The coffee cart was only about
two and a half meters away, but at the pace of a decimeter
a hop, it seemed as if it were a kilometer. Each effort
drained out half his strength. Like Achilles chasing
the tortoise, he would never make it. But then Zeno's
paradox didn't work in real life, and he only thought
he was weakening by halves. Still, each little jump exploded
pain in his head, and he was sweating before he
had made three hops.
Once, he wondered if she was expecting him to make
this attempt. Was she waiting around the corner to
spring on him just as he completed his mission? What
mission? He wasn't sure he could do what he planned.
Worse, he wouldn't know what he had accomplished
when he had done it.
It would not take her long to climb the fourteen
steps, go down the hallway into the bedroom, and into
the attic. At least, he supposed that she had hidden the
helmet in the attic. That must have been where she had
concealed the MEDIUM.
He did not believe he would have enough time, but
he had to try. If only ... and the phone rang. He was given more time. If only it wasn't a wrong number, if
216 Traitor to the Living
only it was someone who insisted on speaking to him.
No, if it were, then she would be down at once to stand
out of the field of vision of the phone and to hold a gun
at his head while he spoke. If she did, then he was going
to yell. He would die, but whoever was at the other end
would see what was happening. And she would be in
an untenable position again.
He resumed his minute progress, went past the side
of the machine, turned slowly, and hopped until he was
close to its rear. Panting, fearful that his legs would
give way, he bent over. His face slid along the cool
metal plate and then his lips touched the nearest of the
two wires running from the automatic control box to
the terminals on the back of MEDIUM. He shoved his
head forward to get a better purchase, clamped his
teeth on the wire, and jerked upward with his head.
The motion sent pain through his head again, and he
almost collapsed. But the wire was torn loose from the
jack.
He could no longer hear her voice. In a few seconds,
she would be down, unless chance favored him again,
and that was too much to expect.
He hopped backward until he was clear of the serving
cart, turned slowly, and hopped back. Now he
could hear the tinkle of water falling into water. Good.
Chance had given him another break.
The toilet flushed as he settled back down. But the
chair was only in its approximate previous position,
and he had to place the ends of the chair legs exactly
where they had been. Their pressure had left four
square depressions in the nap of the rug. She would see
these and would wonder just how far he had managed
to move the chair.
It was very difficult to see the depressions, and when
he moved one leg of the chair to cover one depression,
he missed the others. It was impossible to see the hind
depressions made by the rear legs, so he settled for an
attempt at covering the front two. Then he heard footsteps,
and he had to stop. He did not know whether he
Traitor to the Living 217
had succeeded perfectly, but there was nothing he
could do now.
She came around the corner holding a device which
looked like a large metal football helmet. Attached to it
was an electrical cord about two meters long.
She looked at him as she passed him and said, "My
we certainly are sweating, aren't we? That's one nice
thing about being a semb, you don't sweat. Not physically,
anyway."
He said nothing but watched her while she plugged
the end of the helmet cord into a receptacle near the
base of the front panel. Still holding the helmet, she
pushed the cart with one hand to a distance of a meter
from him. She put the helmet on the floor, went into
the kitchen, and returned a moment later with a strip
of tape.
"Any famous last words?" she said, smiling.
"I'll see you in hell."
"I may drop in on you now and then," she said.
"But I won't be staying long. And you will."
"One thing," he said. "Your promise. You said you'd
tell me who you really are."
"My name was James Fisk. Do you know who I am
now, or must I give my biography?"
"The Barnum of Wall Street, the Prince of Erie?" he
said.
"Right!"
She slapped the square of tape over his mouth,
smoothed it out, and placed the helmet over his head. It felt very heavy, and his headache increased It was
the weight of doom, he thought.
"That's a nice boy," she said. "It wouldn't do any
good to struggle."
And so he was to become one more victim of the no
longer late and never lamented James Fisk. Born in
1834, if he remembered correctly. A native of Bennington,
Vermont. Oh yes, he had been born on April I , April Fool's Day. Very appropriate. Fisk was no
fool, but he had certainly fooled many. He had started
218 Traitor to the Living
at the lowly job of circus hand, then become, successively,
a waiter, a peddler, a salesman of dry goods,
and a stockbroker. He had founded the brokerage firm
of Fisk and .. . Belden? And then he had gotten into
the big time as a stock market operator for Daniel
Drew. Drew was as big a crook and as ruthless a financier
as you could find. He and Fisk and the equally
corrupt Jay Gould had become partners in taking control
of the Erie railroad from Cornelius Vanderbilt. Nobody
had cried about this except old Cornelius, who
was as rotten as the unholy three who had beaten him
out.
Fisk, as vice-president and comptroller of the rau-
road, had used its funds to bribe public officials, produce
Broadway shows, and seduce Broadway actresses
and chorus girls. One of his many mistresses had been
the famous Josie Mansfield. Fisk was also Gould's assistant
in his attempt to corner the gold market. This
had resulted in the stock market crash, the infamous Black Friday, of, when was it?, oh yes, September 24,
1869.
And then Fisk, at the age of thirty-seven or thirty-
eight, had been shot by E.S. Stokes and he had died the
next day. Carfax remembered the exact day on which
he had been shot because it was January 6, the day on
which members of the Baker Street Irregulars celebrated
Sherlock Holmes's birthday.
He watched her finger approach the automatic-on
button. Here it comes, he thought. His heart was hammering,
and he wondered what Fisk would do if he
should drop dead of a heart attack before he could activate
MEDIUM. He wished he would. Fisk might be
in trouble then. And he thought, no, he wouldn't. The
autopsy would show that I died a natural death, and no
one would suspect Fisk.
Goodby, Patricia. If only we could have died at the
same time, we would at least be in the same colony.
Fisk, his finger only a centimeter away from the button,
turned his head and grinned.
Traitor to the Living 219
Be a sadist for all I care, Carfax thought. Those few
more seconds of life are precious, even under these
conditions. And maybe the phone will ring again.
That's one question I meant to ask him. Who called? A
friend of Pat's? One of Fisk's compatriots? Senator
Langer? I'll never know, and it doesn't matter.
The finger moved; the button sank inward.
Carfax felt as if he were shrinking inside himself,
collapsing, falling down the well of himself.
But nothing happened except that an indicator by
the automatic-on button lit up.
Fisk swore and pressed the button again. The light
remained illuminated.
If only Fisk would decide not to trace the trouble
but to switch over to manual operation.
Fisk had checked the connections of the two wires at
the rear just after he had brought the machine down.
There was no reason for him to check it again; they
could not possibly have come loose. Not as far as he
would know.
Carfax groaned inside the tape. Fisk was looking at
the rear of the machine.
"Now how the hell did that happen?" Fisk muttered.
He leaned over and looked at the loose wire.
"Wet!"
He looked at Carfax and said, grinning, "You wily
sneaky son of a bitch!"
Fisk plugged the end of the wire back in and returned
to the front of the machine. This time, the indicator
light did not come on.
And Carfax was sightless, earless, tongueless, deprived
of all senses except thought. And the silent
scream of horror which seemed to reverberate through
nothing and back from nothing.
Fisk was right. There were no words to describe
what it was like being a semb.
He was an undescribable something in nothingness.
And then he was a familiar something.
He could see, hear, taste, and feel again.
220 Traitor to the Living
Mrs. Webster, across the table from him, was
screaming, and the others were yelling or jumping up.
He looked down. His bare breasts were large and
round and the thumbtip-sized nipples were painted yellow.
His skirt was bell-shaped NeoCretan.
"It went into you, Szegeti!" a man howled.
Carfax wasn't too numb to understand what had
happened.
Mrs. Webster was right. The walls had been weakened,
and he had flashed straight toward the psychical
configuration of her seance, the mental analog of
MEDIUM. Like a current of electrons, he had taken
the path of least resistance; a voltage hole, he had been
tunneled into her presence; he had made the quantum
jump from his world to embu and back to his world.
Mrs. Webster had quit screaming and was now
standing up and staring at him.
"You looked familiar," she said. "Are you an evil
spirit?"
"No more than any man," he said. "Bring me a
phone, and put me through to Senator Langer."